> My immortal phoenix.
>  by Lieral
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

> Chapter 1- Beneficial accident.
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Chapter 1.

The frigid wind was blowing in the open field while a girl not much older than 7 or 8 years watches the sunset with her parents and her older brother, the picnic is already finished and the whole family breathed heavily due to the now totally full belly. The girl observed the sun with a fervent curiosity before she asked.

“Hey, mom... Why is the sunset red?” Twilight Sparkle asked excitedly and even the older brother stared at his mother waiting for an answer.

“The sunlight is fragmented as it passes through the atmosphere that acts like a prism and splits it into several different colors, and among these colors, the color that travels the furthest is the red. In compensation, the color that exists in greater quantity is the blue, and that is why the mornings are blue.” Twilight Velvet, her mom answered calmly, to a writer a knowledge like that is not unusual.

“Really?” Shining Armor asked with interest, but his sister seems simply amazed, she turned her gaze to the sun again, enjoying it’s warm.

“Any other question you want to ask?” The father, Night Light, asked with a smile.

Twilight thought really hard to find another interesting question she wants to know, but the beautiful sunlight reflecting in her lavender skin shattered her concentration with its splendor.

The family happily waited for the moon rise with a song, their voices weren’t the only thought, some other families also started singing, one of them has a girl with the same age as Twilight but she has a rainbow hair and simply can’t stop running around her family and the family of a girl with pink hair and a yellow skin and a totally introverted attitude, three other families joined the song without hesitation.

Twilight observed the others with a smile, but her gaze was attracted to a strange purple stone shining weakly at the distance. She stood up and took the strange stone, dragging the attention from her family. She lifted the stone up to eye level and watched the sunset through it.  Definitely, a memory to last forever.

…………………………………….

Twilight woke up, she looked around the room with blurred vision, a sound coming from behind her seemed like a low bark.

“Spike… ?” Twilight turned her head and saw her dog sleeping in her bed, and then looked at herself asking why she wasn’t in her bed too. “I slept in the chair again?” She wondered and received an immediate answer, a paper filled with notes fell from her face, apparently, she slept during her researches again, and looking at her clock she saw it was 21:38, not really late, but considering she didn't sleep the last night and day she actually is pretty fine.

Rising from the chair Twilight decided to go to the bathroom of her little apartment to brush her teeth, but she almost tripped over a toy dog on the way. Twilight entered the bathroom and accidentally looked in the mirror, her hair was totally disheveled and deep circles mark her eyes, but only one thought crossed her mind. “… I need coffee…” She said with a weak voice and headed to the kitchen, she put the water to a boil and prepared the rest of the coffee material with the vitality of a zombie, and waited while the water boiled.

Meanwhile, a loud sound came from her bed as spike fell from it and woke up with a drowsy bark, that image brought a smile to Twilight’s tired face. She yawned and finished the preparation of her coffee, she put the coffee in a mug and took a big sip.

A loud sigh came from her lips as the caffeine entered her system and her mind finally started working again. Twilight adjusted her glasses and stared across her apartment to the desk she was sleeping not too long ago, the table is filled with drafts, hypotheses, calculations and a lot of other kinds of stuff. At the side of the table, occupying a large part of the wall, was a large mirror with huge cables connected to a machinery attached behind the mirror and a piece of a seemingly precious purple stone that emitted strange vibrations and unusual readings.

Spike bark and Twilight saw the small dog staring at her, silently asking for its breakfast too, she filled its food bowl. Spike started eating as soon as the food hit the bottom of the bowl and Twilight sit at her dog’s side while petting behind its ears, she closed her eyes and took another gulp of coffee reflecting about her life.

She was from the very beginning a prodigious girl, she finished the college with record speed of 18 years old and soon was contracted to work as a scientist, for longer than a year now and finally she received her very deserved vacations, but despite finally reaching her dream she still felt  slightly disappointed, she never discovered something amazing, never wrote her name in the history… “Yet…” She commented confidently. After almost a year of trials and errors, she finally was able to force some reaction from that strange gem, her ace in the hole to change her situation, and even during her vacations, a full night of sleep is something rare.

The answering machine shows four  missing messages, probably two of them were from Flash Sentry and Timber spruce, two ex-boyfriends (they still friends after all, but the friendship never was a really important part of her life), and the other two probably is from the really small group of true friends she has, saying she should go out more or go somewhere with them.

Twilight stood up and filled her mug again, she drank her coffee and closed her eyes, she started wondering. ‘Why do I dream about that day? Was it because of the gem… Or is just some homesickness?’ Lifting her head she saw spike playing with the toy she tripped earlier, but the dog was dangerously close to the mirror and Twilight closed the distance fast and stopped her dog.

“C’mon Spike, you know you can’t play so close to it!” She said but the only answer she received was a bark. She smiled and let the dog go before she turned to the mirror and stared her own reflection, now a lot better than before. ‘Why it doesn’t answer?’ She wondered almost a month before she could swear the mirror reacted so strongly she could see a whole different land reflecting on it, a deserted, arid landscape reflected in the mirror, only some buildings that were almost destroyed gave some indication that this place was once inhabited ... Well, this, and a girl with golden skin and big red hair with yellowish streaks.

‘I’m almost there, be it a place in this world or not this is a whole new discovery… And the main reason of that reaction was that gem, I’m sure of it!’ Twilight looked at the gem she possesses since that day, it was a complete accident someday she simply decided to do some tests in her ’lucky charm’, But when she does she discovered that this stone is simply unique, she never saw another like this one and there’s no data about it too.

‘Thank goodness Rarity never saw it!’ Twilight smiled at that thought, Rarity is a great friend, but she loves a beautiful gem in her dresses and is really hard to say ‘No!’ to her. Twilight took a big gulp of her coffee and stretched saying, “Well let’s get back to work!”. She decided to ignore the messages since her mind won’t let she have some fun without a progress in her researches.

But when she lowered her arms accidentally hit her coffee that fell toward the machinery in what seems to be a slow motion to Twilight, she tried to stop the fall but it was useless. The coffee fell on the electric cables and hit the outlet causing a short circuit.

Spike uses his paw to cover his ears. And Twilight closed her eyes as the light went off… Again… Definitely, this is not the first time this happens during her experiments, but this is the first time this happens in this one. She opened her eyes expecting to see only darkness, but that wasn’t the case.

The mirror is glowing and the image from a month ago is finally reflecting in the mirror.

Twilight smiled nervously and said. 

"What a beneficial accident!"



 
> Chapter 2- Sunset... Sunset Shimmer.
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Chapter 2.

The mirror glows in the dark apartment and Twilight cautiously approached it.

“What… Is… This…? And how is this happening?” She asked to herself inspecting the mirror in amazement, the power supply has definitely been cut off, but exactly now the mirror is showing the image of a desert. “My machinery shouldn’t work without energy…” She thought trying to find an answer.

But soon her curiosity gave way to a great happiness, doesn’t matter what exactly is happening, (Ok, that DOES matter, but she could give herself a break.) her mind was in frenzy, she gave a step forward to the mirror. “I NEED TO DO MORE TESTS!” Twilight exclaimed happily and started a search for her notepad, but the lack of light makes it a lot harder. “C’mon, c’mon, C’MON, WHERE ARE YOU?”

A Spike barked and caught Twilight’s attention, the dog was holding the missing notepad with it’s mouth and his paw was above a pen.

“Thank you, boy!” She took the notepad and the pen and turn back to the mirror. “Beginning annotations about visual findings...” She turned her gaze to the mirror. “Landscape: Desert. Smart life sign: Building wrecks and ... That's all? Interesting!” She wrote things down with a thirsty curiosity.

Meanwhile, Spike tries to sniff the strange mirror and approaches without any care. It’s muzzle leaned against the mirror.

“Spike, do you understand what’s going on here? We may have made a whole new discover… SPIKE DON’T TOUCH IT!” Twilight screamed surprised, but instead of hitting his muzzle the image flickered and his muzzle simply crossed the mirror. Spike barked in surprise and Twilight hold the dog up and stood breathing heavily. Spike trembled against her breast as she stared the mirror and then to the dog again. “Spike… Are you alright? You crossed it… I can’t believe it! This means even more tests!” She stated happily.

The phone rang frightening Twilight, she turns her gaze to the cellphone with ferocity, but decided to ignore and turn back to the work.

The energy came back and Twilight’s heart skipped a beat. She looked at the mirror but it still working. She gave a deep sigh in relieve, maybe the mirror and the gem just needed a push… But why the push was the light turning off?

Now the phone started ringing too, she ignored it again and turned to the gem, Twilight touched it with her tremulous fingers, she felt something similar to a violent shockwave and retrieve her hand immediately. She looked at the mirror scared, but it still showing the same image.

Twilight sighed in relieve. A voice came from her answering machine.

“Twilight, we know you’re there. Answer or we will call your brother!” Twilight’s eyes widened and she answered the phone fast.

“What’s wrong Rainbow?” She asked pretending to be natural.

“What do you mean, ‘what's wrong?’ Don’t you notice this strange blackout?” Rainbow Dash asked, and Twilight could hear other voices in the background.

“Blackout? I thought the light of my apartment went off because I caused a short circuit!” Twilight answered with a small laugh.

“I and the girls were together when it started, but Fluttershy insisted in calling you, just to be sure you’re alright.” Rainbow said carefree, but a second voice came clearly from behind her.

“It wasn’t Fluttershy’s idea, Rainbow was the first to take the phone and called you before all of us could even reach our phones!” Twilight laughed with Applejack’s comment and she could hear Rainbow lying and giving excuses.

“Don’t worry girls, I’m fine! Like I said I thought I was the one causing it!” Twilight said wiping away a tear of laughter.

“Thank you, dear,” A different voice came from the phone. ”But you really should go out more times! If you’re with us we won’t be so worried!”

‘Not fair Rarity… Not fair.’ Twilight thought to herself, the other girl knows how to hit the weak spot. If she said something like ’You should find a boyfriend, or you need to do more friends beside us,’ She will never listen, but when she said ‘they will be worried’ it hit a really weak spot.

“Don’t worry Rarity, I will go out with you girls next time.” The lavender girl said smiling, she didn’t know if this is true or not, she will try it anyway… But experiments comes first.

“Ok, darling. We will turn off now, but take care of yourself while we’re not with you.” Rarity said with humor and turn her phone off.

Twilight sighed and turned back to the mirror and her eyes widened, the image has changed somehow. She still could see the desert and the wrecked buildings, but she’s seeing it all through a broken window, actually there’s no glass on it, just an open space in the wall.

“What happened?” Twilight couldn’t help but ask. “Maybe when I touched it?” But unfortunately, that’s where the hypothesis end… There’s no visible reason to that change, and that makes her nervous. “It’s unstable…” She closed her eyes and groaned, her desire for knowledge is fighting with her desire for security. She wants to cross that mirror and see everything with her own eyes, but there’s no grant this is a habituated or hostile place.

“But I want to see it!” Twilight made her decision. After locking Spike in her room, away from the mirror, she started with the preparations. “I wish Shining Armor never find out about it…”



…………………………………



Twilight stared the mirror in front of her and took her schedule.

“Water… Checked. Bags for collection of test material… Checked.” She put both of those in her bag. “Camera, gloves and cellphone for data gathering… Checked. And last but not least… Where’s that knife…?” She’s not even a little used to hand-to-hand combat, but she’s going to an unknown place without any kind of information, it’s always better to be prepared for everything.

She found the knife laying on the table and attached it in her belt. Lifting her head, Twilight took a deep breath and tried to calm down her nerves without success, she closed her eyes and gathering all her courage she gave a step forward.

Twilight went through the mirror at once, and as soon as she entered it, a very strong suctioning effect spread all over her body, she couldn’t see anything as her body whirled wildly for what seemed to be almost a minute of a discomforting sensation.

Solid ground. Twilight fell from the mirror and stayed in the ground for some time, just breathing heavily and holding back a very insistent vomit, but she still holds it back.

“Where am I…?” She sat and finally opened her eyes, despite the discomforting trip through the mirror her body didn’t took any sort of permanent damage. “Well, at least this is a good sign…” Lifting from the ground, Twilight finally observed the place she fell in.

Apparently, she fell from a mirror exactly like the one she entered through, and now it reflects the image of her apartment. Looking around she could say she is in some kind of empty
loft made of gray stones and too perfect to have been made naturally.

Twilight smiled, despite the horrible conditions of the empty place this is definitely a smart life sign.

“This place seems to be some kind of building, but is definitely not habituated…” She wrote it down and saw a big hole where someday should have stayed a window. Walking toward it she looked outside.

The view is exactly like she has saw before, a desert with a lot of rumbles. But she still couldn’t see any kind of life there, just a lot of sand and a few buildings still standing. She took any kind of study material she could gather, sand, small stones and putted everything in different begs.

Turning to the mirror she said: “Now, the second test…” Approaching the mirror she breathed heavily again, she remembered the uncomfortable feeling she felt crossing the mirror, but soon she gathers the courage to step forward again.

Again, a very strong suctioning effect spread all over her body, but this time she could easily support it and she felt like it hasn’t passed more than 10 seconds now. With a trembling step she entered her apartment again.

Twilight breathed relieved, that means it isn’t a just going travel, apparently, she can come and go as she please, since there’s no difference in the mirror. After she put everything she got in a decent place for future researches she wrote everything she could remember about her small trip to that strange place.

With a big smile she watched the glowing mirror again, she doesn’t really know what exactly is that place, maybe is somewhere in this world, or maybe somewhere in another one, is it in the present? The past? Or maybe the future? The only information is that one day that place saw better days

‘I want to go there again...’ Twilight thought. Until this moment every test ended with success, she can go and back as she please and she even got some material for research, but Twilight wants more. She wants to immediately got back there and explore every corner of that place, but looking at the window she could say she didn’t have a lot of time.

“I was sleeping until now, I can spend a night awake!” With this thought she decided to get back and study the environment. Honestly… What could go wrong?



…………………………………



Twilight wasn’t even close of the title of ‘tallest girl she knows’, but trying to escape from a subterranean wormlike creature with a tripartite jaw and a maw containing black tentacles made her feel like a small insect fighting for her life.

Everything started when she decided to explore the building she was in. Walking and observing each floor didn’t gave her any new information, so, she looked outside and saw a building exactly like the one she’s in a few meters of distance.

Twilight stepped outside the building, the sun is glowing and heat waves coming from the sand immediately made the girl sweat. Walking with difficulty through the sand, she didn’t go far before she started feeling a great vibration in the dunes and her alarm sense made her stop.

Soon after that the sand behind her seems to burst up as a really big monster appeared from the sand between her and the building with the mirror.

Instantly all Twilight’s instincts said exactly the same thing: ‘Congratulations, you’re going to die!’. But despite it she started running away to the closer building, the sand made it a hard work, but before Twilight could even think about the difficulty of walking in the sand the creature opened its tripartite mouth and give a really loud cry that made the girl flinch for a second before she desperately resumes her scape plan.

With its mouth now open, the monster used one of its tentacles to attack Twilight, but luckily to the girl, the monster missed and the tentacle hit the sand not really far from her, the sand flied like rain but she still didn’t slow down. With an unknown burst of strength Twilight run even faster than she thought she was capable of toward the building.

When she was just a few meters away from her destiny she felt a strange thing holding her ankle and her heart almost stopped, instantly she understood her own situation. A black tentacle caught her and lift the girl up.

Upside down being hold by just one leg Twilight finally looked carefully at her captor. It has scales and a red mane-like structure behind its head, and staring at it Twilight have a strange feeling, despite the bizarre appearance of the monster, it seems to be… Smiling… Or maybe this is just like the monster is when its nearly a fabulous lunch.

Whatever is the reason it doesn’t matter now, Twilight closed her eyes and thought about everything she has left behind, how long will take the girls to notice her whereabouts? And Spike? The dog can’t leave the room without her. And when the girls find out her empty room? Will they try to cross the mirror too?

Twilight opened her eyes. She knows the girls long enough to predict what they will do, once they notice her disappearing they will definitely try to come after her. And what if they come here to save her? They will perish by this creature too, and all because of her.

That can’t happen.

Twilight ignored the tears that poured from her eyes and started to think. Using her hand, she searched in her belt for the knife she brought with her and she found it fast enough to grab it and stab the monster’s tentacle.

With another scream the monster let the girl fall and Twilight landed heavily in the sand, the air escaped completely from her lungs. The big monster stared Twilight for a second, the girl looked at it too, and she was really surprised to see what seems to be… Sadness?

The monster opened its mouth again and attack.

This time Twilight roll to the side avoiding being hit again, and again the monster looked at her with sad eyes. She stood up and stared the monster with a hand above her chest while still breathing heavily.

The monster attacked one last time, but this time Twilight slipped on the sand as the monster approach. She covered her eyes and waited for her now inevitable destiny, die in a strange place without any trace of humanity. Her biggest sorrow is definitely the danger her friends will someday suffer because of her stupid actions.

But suddenly a really big cry came from the monster followed by a great rain of sand. Twilight opened her eyes, and to her big surprise the monster is trembling on the sand, and above it, someone is standing.

A girl with red and gold hair holding a gray hood stood victoriously upon the falling big monster.

Twilight stared the girl with shock and surprise in her eyes.

And unlike her, the girl with red hair kept an empty look in her face as she approached the lavender girl.

“Y… You… Defeated it? How?” Twilight asked before she could even think about it, what if that girl didn’t speak her language? What if she decides to kill her instead of that huge monster? All those questions and more crossed her mind as the girl come closer.

But instead of being aggressive, she simply offered her hand to Twilight so the girl could stand up again. Twilight accept the help and stood up with trembling legs, now that the immediate danger is gone all the craziness of her situation started to make her entire body tremble.

“Defeat it?” The girl asked with a monotonous tone, she took off her gray hood and offered it to Twilight before she continued. “I simply putted the Tatzwurm to sleep!”

“Tatzwurm? Is that the name of that thing that was trying to get rid of me?” Twilight asked taking the hood and observed the girl, she was entirely dressed with long trousers and a long-sleeved blouse that covered her entire arm to a pair of red gloves without the tips of its fingers, even if her clothes were all dirty.

The girl smiled, but her eyes stayed empty as always.

“The Tatzwurm wasn’t trying to get rid of you. It just got so pleased it wanted to play!” She answered turning to the fallen monster.

“Huh? Pleased? To see… Me?” Twilight asked confused and looked at the monster that not long ago was pursuing her.

“We thought everyone have disappeared from this world… But there’s someone out there that remembered us… Maybe that have made it happy.” She turned to the building Twilight was running to not long ago.

Meanwhile Twilight started to think in the words that girl just said, could really that monster just wanted to… Play? She thought she saw a smile before, maybe… It was just that, a smile from a lonely child that finally found a friend. She turned to the girl that was almost in the building and started running after her.

“WAIT,” Twilight shout, the girl stopped and turned to Twilight without changing her expression. Twilight finally reached her breathing heavily again, but she still gathers all her strength and asked. “My… My name is Twilight, what’s… What’s your name?”

The red hair stared Twilight for a while, almost like she’s trying to remember something, but after some seconds she answered.

“Sunset… Sunset Shimmer.”
> Chapter 3- Magic.
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Chapter 3.

Twilight and Sunset went upstairs in total silence. Twilight observed everything that could give her a new information, but this building seems exactly like the other one… 

Meaning: useless data.

When they reached the fourth floor Sunset started to walk through the labyrinth of walls as if she does it every day, and turning to the right one last time she entered in a door slightly better preserved than the others. Twilight followed in and saw what seems to be the other girl’s room.

The walls are cracked, and there’s no windows either, just a big hole where the window should be one day, there’s what seems to be a bed, but definitely it didn’t seem comfortable. It also had a bookshelf full of books in an advanced state of degeneration, in fact, books are something that was not lacking in that room, since they not only occupied the bookshelf, but also a big part of the walls were hidden behind piles of books.

“I guess… I should say ‘welcome to my place’… Isn’t it?” Sunset turned to the other girl and said it while approaching the window. “At least… That’s what I’ve read once or twice.” She said and turned her gaze to outside, where the monster is still ‘sleeping’.

“Hum… it’s… Comfortable? In a simply way...” Twilight said observing the room and mainly the books with interested eyes.

“Huh,” Sunset gave a small side smile before she returns to her usual serious self. “I can see you’re used to another kind of environment, isn’t it?”

“Yeah, it’s definitely different!” Twilight answered automatically thinking in her apartment. 

“Why won’t you sit?” Sunset asked and pointed to the bed.

“I… I think I will accept your offer.” Twilight answered and sit down, and just now she noticed how much energy she wasted running from the giant monster, her legs didn’t stop shaking and her entire body feels like she has made enough exercise for her entire life.

The silence reigned in the room for almost two minutes. Sunset observed the outside world with uninterested eyes, and Twilight simply didn’t know what to say in this situation.

Another minute passed and Twilight decided it’s time to begin with a conversation.

“So… You said your name is Sunset Simmer, right?” She said.

“Yes.” Sunset answered without turning her gaze, and Twilight cursed herself for saying something so useless.

“Hum… I can see you like books!” She said happily for finally founding a common ground. “What are those books about?”

“Feel free to look.” Sunset answered simply.

Twilight observed the books with interest, most of them where way older than they should, most were even handmade. She took one and looked at the cover of the book, it has a picture of a large and fanciful castle, she opened it and tried to read it, and to her surprise it’s in her own language.

“Is it… The beauty and the beast?” She asked and leafed through the book to confirm her suspicions.

“Yes, it is.” Sunset finally turned her gaze to the other girl. “So not only you have that book from where you came, but the writing is also the same, am I right?”

“Yes!” Twilight answered excitedly. “I mean, we talk the same language, but I didn’t know if the spell and writing was the same! So, that may mean our worlds has another similarity than just the words! What is this place called? In my world it is called desert! And here? I mean, first I thought this may be somewhere in my world, but we definitely don’t have monsters like that there! Oh, and talking about monsters, is that Tatzwurm the only one? There’s others of it’s kind? And about other monsters? Do you have dragons here? And what about the people? I don’t see anyone beside you. Why do you decided to live in this building instead of another one of those around? Oh, my goodness, there’s so many questions I still want ask!”

Sunset stared Twilight with mixed emotions, but she blinked twice and said. “So, you like to talk when you’re excited, isn’t it?” She asked with the first full smile since Twilight arrived, but the girl didn’t notice it since she’s worried trying to hide her embarrassment.

“Huh… I… Well, you’know…”

“Don’t worry with that!” Sunset said and took a deep breath. “I know you’re interested in all of that, but let’s start slowly, okay?”

“Oh, sure! I’m sorry I have made all that show.” Twilight apologized honestly.

“Okay… Let’s start with the monsters! There’s a lot other than just the Tatzwurm, but they use to be territorials.”

“Really?” Twilight asked writing every word in her notepad, that surprisingly survived the attack of the Tatzwurm. “Do you have an idea of when they started to appear?”

Sunset’s expression darkened a lot, she again turned her gaze to the desert outside and took a deep breath. “Well… There’s a lot of time, this I can say!”

Twilight got worried with that sudden change, maybe she hit an old problem, but when she opened her mouth Sunset interrupt her with a phrase.

“Well… I can tell you more, but this will be a real story class, if you don’t mind.” She said and turned to Twilight while leaning on the wall with crossed arms.

Twilight’s eyes widened as she prepares to write faster than anyone would do. Sunset smiled with that image.

“Well… I guess everything started long, long ago.” She said and Twilight wrote down every word furiously. “The life in this world started to change… When they discovered what they called… a miracle.”

“Miracle?” Twilight asked.

“I don’t know if you have that word in your world, but here… It was called magic.” Sunset said and suddenly Twilight’s eyes widened in surprise, she looked at Sunset and couldn’t help but ask.

“Magic? Like supernatural powers and things that even the science can’t explain?”

“Well, I guess you know the word.” Sunset gave a cynical smile.

“We sure do! But… There’s only one thing in my world I know that could be called magic, and it is the mirror I crossed to come here… But I wasn’t trying to do magic, just science!” Twilight said trying to process this new information.

“Well… Here, everything started with a fountain… A legend said if someone entered in a certain fountain, not only all of that person’s deceases will disappear, but also everyone that entered it will also leave younger than when he entered.”

“The fountain of youth!” Twilight said automatically.

Once again Sunset’s expression darkened before she answers. “Yes. Someone actually discovered the fountain of youth. And then… They decide that is a good idea to explore it.”

Twilight nodded and resume her writing.

“With the time, the humans started to control the magic, they use it to everything, and not long after that…” Sunset stopped in the middle of the phrase. Twilight turned her gaze to the red hair and was surprised to see by the first time the unmistakable feeling of the rage. The air around Sunset seems to be getting hotter and hotter, the books started to shake and a cold wind entered through the window. But suddenly she breathed deeply and continued with the story. “That part is of no importance…

“Using the magic, the humans thought they could do anything. The skies weren’t the limit anymore… But together with that miracle, the darkness appeared too . The people couldn’t really control the magic, after some time, the creatures of the world started to change. The magic started to create monsters capable to take the lives of an entire town, the humans started to fight not against the monsters, but against themselves for the dominance of the magic, the world started to take deep damages, the humans creating bombs to kill the humans. The monsters eating the earth itself and fighting against the humans for dominance. Until…”

Twilight wasn’t writing anymore, she’s not hearing some old fairy tale about how the magic saved the day, but instead she was hearing how the magic was the beginning of the end.

“The brutality increased more and more. Until a… human… drowned by her madness and darkness decided to end it all. Gathering and concentrating the magic of the entire world, she shoots it against the earth itself.” Sunset looked at the sky with uninterested eyes as she continues. “In that day… The light disappeared from the world, almost every living being died. The explosion of shadows swallows the world for… I don’t even know… Maybe years, or maybe seconds… But in the end, just small insects and other unlucky beings survived.”

“In the end ... The land became arid, the water rotted along with living things, and those few who survived had to continue to survive, because having a life here would be very difficult.” Sunset gave another cynical smile. “But not impossible.”

Twilight put her pen down. Trying to get all that wasn’t easy, she may not have lived those dark times, but she’s certainly in front of someone that at least lived the end of those days. But more than that, Sunset said everything started when people discovered the magic. Well, wasn’t it exactly what she has done with the mirror?

“When… When the humans discovered the magic, how long it takes to the world… Well, end up like that?” Twilight asked avoiding eye contact.

“…” Sunset thought for a bit. “Who knows?” She said uninterested.

“Is there… Any other humans… Besides you?” Twilight finally asked.

“Who knows?” Sunset answered in the same tone as before.

“Don’t you never think… About leaving?” Another delicate question.

“Huh? Why should I?” Sunset answered turning to face Twilight with honest surprise in her eyes, and the lavender girl definitely didn’t expect an answer like that.

“Well, this place is almost uninhabited.” She answered.

“Uninhabited? I should warn you to not think that way, Twilight. All that happened was that one species among so many others on this planet ceased to exist.” Sunset paused and pointed to outside, where some skeletal and gruesome birds were flying and fighting each other for food. “Those guys are still living here, eating the sand and drinking the rotten water to survive… I still live here!” With that she finished her phrase.

“Well… Don’t you feel lonely?” Twilight asked while playing nervously with her fingers.

“Lonely?” Sunset asked back with an incredulous face. “That thought never crossed my mind. I actually like that live, where I can have the entire planet to myself. And is not like I can’t have fun here either. I can read all the books of the planet, I can sing as loud as I can without anyone bothering me. And mainly, I can play with the occasional intruder that comes to my territory!” She finished her phrase with her characteristically side smile.

Twilight thought about what the other girl have just said. That was simply the saddest thing she ever heard in her entire life, saddest even than movies that the dog dies at the end, but Sunset simply didn’t care about it, almost like she already forgot how to feel lonely.

Looking at the sky Sunset turned and said. “It’s getting dark, I think you should go. I don’t think you can endure the cold of the night dressed like that.”

Twilight looked at her own clothes and simply have to agree, her clothes weren’t small or provocative, but it’s definitely not made to endure the cold.

“Yeah… I think you’re right. May you come with me to the mirror?” Twilight asked.

“Why should I? You already have a bodyguard!” Sunset said with a teasing voice.

“What bodyguard? And what if the Tatzwurm come to attack me again?” Twiligth asked afraid.

“The Tatzwurm? If it wants to attack you, don’t you think it would have done it long ago?” Sunset asked.

“But you said that thing is sleeping.”

“That was long ago, that little boy is hearing our conversation for a really long time!” Sunset answered and the monster showed its head with its creepy and bizarre smile through the window hole. Twilight screamed and fell from the bed and tried to hide behind the pile of books while Sunset laugh for the first time since the other girl arrived... And probably in a long time. “You… You should really see your face right now, it’s hilarious!” She said wiping away a tear of laughter.

“I’m glad my scare makes you so happy.” Twilight said Ironically. The monster still looking at Twilight hopefully.

Sunset soon stopped laughing and turned back to the old self. “Don’t worry about it. The Tatzwurm will certainly protect you from anything, and you may trust it... Actually I think he likes you.” She said and turned to the window.

Twilight stood up and turned to the door. “Hum, Sunset…”

“Huh?”

“It’s okay… If I come back to visit you… And the Tatzwurm?” Twilight asked, and as soon as she finished her phrase the giant monster gave a loud cry and smiled happily.

“No one will stop you.” Sunset said without taking her eyes away from the sky.

“Okay, and one last question…” Twilight took a deep breath before she asks. “Why do you save me?”

“…” A small silence covered the room. “Who knows…” That’s the only answer Twilight received before she walk away to the magic mirror.
> Chapter 4- Fairy tale.
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Chapter 4.

Twilight entered her room with trembling steps once more. This time crossing the mirror was an easy feat, she didn’t even feel sick.

Looking back to the mirror she started to thought about everything that happened. That was definitely a crazy trip. And what she discovered about that weird place was certainly something. It has giant monsters, magic, strange girls that defeated giant monsters easily…

“Wait…” Her mind finally turned back to an old and unanswered question. “How come Sunset so easily defeated that monster?” That’s definitely not something a human could do, the red hair said she’s a human like Twilight… Or didn’t she? Thinking about it now, Sunset never really said she is normal human. And what if somehow, she still knows how to make magic? Is it possible or…

A loud and stuffy bark caught her attention.

“Spike? Goodness, how could I forget you?” She said and freed the dog from the locked room. Spike jumped and played around Twilight for some time, but soon the mirror caught its attention. When the dog started approaching it Twilight caught it in her arms and said. “You CAN’T go there! I need to lock it somehow…”

‘Easier said than done…’ She thought to herself. That’s the hard part of having a curious dog, it wants to sniff and explore everything.

Twilight put boxes and everything she could use and tied everything locking the mirror and lastly cover everything with a bed sheet.

“If Rarity see it in the middle of my apartment she won’t be happy.” She said with a smile and yawned sonorously. Looking at the clock she saw that it has passed the 4:35 A.M.

Her entire body feels heavy, and she decided that a nap will make miracles to her too.

Twilight threw herself into bed unceremoniously, and Spike soon followed her steps. She felt like the gravity locked her in the bed and she didn’t fight against it, but she again started to think in the strangeness of her trip, everything was crazy, but to be escorted by a gigantic monster as a bodyguard is definitely bizarre. At the beginning she thought the monster will attack her at the first opportunity, but not only that doesn’t happen, but the Tatzwurm also fought everything that approached Twilight.

“I think… I owe it one…” Twilight closed her eyes and finally let the slumber defeat her.

………………………….

Ignoring the alarm clock, Twilight slept for way longer she thought she would, but after passing the 2:00 P.M. Spike finally managed to awake Twilight by pushing away her sheets.

“Huh… W-what? Where am I?” Twilight stared her own not dark room. As always, she searched for her glasses just to notice she slept with it on.

With great effort she got up from her comfortable bed and went to the kitchen searching for the only thing that could make her brain awake after a really big and full of surprises day…

Coffee.

“I need coffee…” Twilight said weakly and just after another bark she looked at the clock with surprise, luckily, she’s in the middle of a vacation so she didn’t need to get ready for her job.

After slowly making her coffee and drinking it with a delightful expression, she turned her gaze to the covered mirror. There’s no doubt she will enter in that world again, but there’s a lot of questions still without answer right now.

The main one is: Is it safe to tell the world about the discover of the magic? Because it didn’t work really well in Sunset’s world.

Is it safe to come and go between worlds as she please?

How much coffee does she still have in stock?

All of those questions are important and she didn’t really know if most of they will be answered soon.

Her questioning was interrupted by a knock on the door.

“Coming!” Twilight answered sleepy. When she opened the door, she saw a girl with pink skin and a very fluffy hair.

“HY, TWILIGHT!” Pinkie Pie exclaimed in her characteristically cheerful voice.

“Hey, Pinkie…” Twilight answered and took a deep gulp of coffee.

With a confused expression Pinkie asked: “Were you sleeping? That’s not something you see every day!”

With a small and weak smile Twilight answered. “Well… It’s a long story.”

“Let me guess…” Pinkie said and took a deep breath. “A new experiment you never told anyone about, actually worked and opened a portal to a totally different world with magic and a strange and mysterious girl that never talk about herself and it seems she have a big monster pet that like you a lot and in the end of the story she actually have a deep and dark secret that she never talked, Maybe because she didn’t tell anything at all, that will bring a villainous creature of her past to this world and in the end both of you will have a hard time trying to find a babysitter to your brother and his wife!” She finished her phrase and finally breathed again.

Twilight stared her pink friend with an empty face. “I don’t know why, but that really don’t surprise me anymore… Wait, Shining Armor and Cadence don’t even have a baby! And repeat the last part, please.” She asked finally noticing what the other girl has said.

“If I told you it won’t have any fun!” Pinkie said with a bright smile and gave Twilight an invitation. “I’m doing a party to a friend of mine in a few days, if you and your new friend don’t have any plan!” Pinkie waved a good bye and walk away sliding the handrail downstairs with a signature “UIEEEEEE!”

Twilight took the card and waved a goodbye to her friend before she closes the door. “… I… Need more coffee!” Filling the cup with coffee and drinking it with a happy smile, the caffeine entered her body and finally her brain started to think in what Pinkie has said just a while ago.

Despite the total nonsense of the ‘Pinkie sense’, the girl’s prediction almost never failed before, actually Twilight can’t even remember once, that means that keeping a friendship with Sunset may really bring some kind of disaster to this world, but what kind of disaster?

Pinkie said it will be some kind of ‘creature’, but what exactly do that means? There is some kind of ‘Godzilla’ in that world? If it actually exists, then how such a thing would be able to cross the portal? And mainly, what kind of monster could be considered dangerous when compared to Sunset? That girl has defeated a giant monster without even sweating.

Thinking logically, Twilight’s brain already has an answer: The safest thing to do would be never visiting Sunset again.

But her curiosity was way stronger than any kind of fear.

Finishing her coffee Twilight started with the preparations to return to that world.

………………………….

“Look at that, I can’t believe there’s actually someone that decided to come back here even after all that happened!” Sunset’s voice carried a sincere tone of surprise as Twilight entered her room with way more confidence than she has done last day.

 “You said it’s okay for me to come back here, didn’t you?” Twilight answered honestly.

“Yes… I’m just surprised you actually came back!” Sunset answered and turned her gaze to the sky again.

Twilight stared the redhaired girl.

“If it is a surprise so big to you, why do you stay here?” She asked sitting at the bed with a food bowl in her lap.

"No child hates the cradle in which he was born, and it is no different to me, I guess." Sunset answered and finally noticed that her visit is holding something. “What is this?” She asked.

“Oh, this is something I’ve made! I thought I could at least bring a present to you. So, I made something for you to eat! I thought I could bring something different every time I come here”” Twilight offered her ‘little gift’ to the other girl, but instead of accepting the present Sunset denied.

“I don’t think this is a good idea.” That was the only words she spoke.

“Huh? Why not?” Twilight asked really surprised, she never expected for her gift to be denied so easily.

Sunset sighed, her face showing sickness for the first time since their first meeting. “It’s clearly our worlds are really different, Sparkle…”

“Are you afraid my world’s food are like poison for you?” Twilight asked, she’s not hurt, just curious.

With another sigh, Sunset said. “Come here, please.”

Twilight lift up from the bed and walk tremulously to the window, she’s actually afraid she has made something wrong and Sunset decide it is a good idea to throw the girl away. But instead Sunset made a simple question.

“What do you see?”

Twilight turned her gaze to the window, searching for something ‘unusual’. But instead she couldn’t see anything different from the last day, except for the fact she couldn’t see the Tatzwurm.

“Hum… I can’t see the Tatzwurm, but beside it I can see… Sand, some wrecked buildings… And I guess that’s it.” She answered honestly, but she doesn’t know if that’s the right answer.

“Exactly!” Sunset said walking toward her own bed.

“I think I don’t get it!” Twilight said.

“This… Is where I live, you can’t see any kind of good food here, I survive in this place since I was born, I can’t afford to eat your food, because, some day you won’t be able to bring food anymore, and I will need to eat what I eat now.” Sunset answered with a last sigh.

This is the first time Twilight saw a reflection of all those years alone in this place in Sunset’s face.

“So, doesn’t have anywhere else in this world you think you could live better?” She asked.

 “There’s always somewhere better…” With a sad smile Sunset answered.

“Don’t you want to search for it?” Twilight asked.

“Like I said, no child hates the cradle in which he was born…” She said and lay in the bed.

“Well… Don’t you want to search for a new one?” Twilight asked and as soon as those words leave her mouth she notice what she said with surprise.

“A… New one?” Sunset turned her gaze to Twilight without really understand.

“I mean… Don’t you want to see new places? I can literally show an entirely new world if you want!” Twilight answered surprised with herself. She’s not like Fluttershy when the matter is self-confidence, but she’s not so full of herself either. ‘Show you a new world’? She’s not rich or something like that. She can’t travel the world so why she offered what she can’t do?

But to her surprise Sunset smiled.

“Meet a new world?” Her eyes were filled with a feeling Twilight knew very well, a thirst for knowledge and the curiosity to search for new worlds, alone if necessary, but in the end her eye turned to the old and bored self. “I don’t think this will happen…”

“And why not? If I can come here, then there’s no reason for you to not be able to cross the mirror too!” Twilight insisted.

Sunset closed her eyes.

“I… Have my reasons,” Twilight stared her friend with sad eyes, all she wanted is to give Sunset somewhere better to live, somewhere she won’t need to fight for her next meal with monsters and other strange creatures.

‘Maybe I took a step forward to fast…’ She thought. Sunset never said she doesn’t like the life she lives, maybe now the red-haired girl decides she don’t need someone from other world to talk about a wonderful life she didn’t have.

But instead of being angry or anything like that, Sunset sat in the bed and opened her eyes just to make a small request.

“You ... Can you tell me?” Sunset asked, just like a small kid asking to her parents to tell a fairy tale. Her eyes were filled with intelligence and a strong will to learn.

Twilight stared Sunset with a small amount of surprise. She definitely doesn’t expect for such direct request.

Opening her mouth, she started to tell about her own world.

Sunset listened every word with genuine interest.

………………………….

Twilight returned to her own world with a feeling of satisfaction pulsing in the chest.

For the first time she wasn’t a burden to Sunset, instead she talked about her world, a place so different that she almost didn’t know how to talk and make Sunset understand at the same time.

According to what she has observed during her talk, Sunset never has heard about airplane, that means if their world were mirrored someday, then she lived before the first world war, and she also didn’t know what is a picture, and the revealed pictures only exist after 1889.

Definitely her new friend is not from same time period as her, just using her new data’s she could proof it, between 1889 and the actual year there’s a difference of 128 years, and no human can live that long.

Twilight turned to the mirror. Again, Sunset refused to come with Twilight to make sure she’s safe. She just observed from her window again, but this time her eyes weren’t empty anymore, she truly liked to hear Twilight’s stories.

The doorbell rang, taking Twilight out of her reverie.

 Opening the door, she was really surprised to see her brother and his wife waiting at the door.

“Shining Armor? Cadence? What are you doing here?” Twilight smiled with happiness and hugged the couple before she offered to let them enter in her apartment.

“We wanted to make a small visit to my first and only sister!” Shining armor said, but he didn’t enter.

“Is there something wrong?” Twilight asked.

“Huh? Why you would think something like that?” Cadence asked back.

“Shining usually come inside as soon as possible!” She answered with concerned eyes.

“Well, this time we thought we could take you to a special dinner!” Shining Armor answered with a smile. A smile shared with Cadence.

“Sure, what's the occasion?” She asked. “Oh, just give me a second, I will take my jacket.” She said and entered her apartment, luckily neither of them wanted to enter, she completely forgot about a glowing mirror that actually is a portal to another world in the middle of her apartment.

With the jacket now in her hands, she closed the door behind her. She followed the pair to the car and she took a big surprise when she saw both of her parents waiting inside.

“Okay… You don’t tell me what’s the occasion!” She said and entered the car, complimenting her parents.

“We will tell you all soon!” Cadence said with an enormous grin.

Twilight turned to her mother that shared her confusion.

Soon, they reached a restaurant and entered it.

Twilight, Night Light and Twilight Velvet sat at one side of the big table as Shining Armor and Cadence sat at the other.

“Okay, what’s the big news?” Night Light asked what both his wife and daughter were thinking.

“Well…” Cadence blushed a little before she takes a deep breath and looked at her husband. Both of them talked at the same time.

“WE’RE HAVING A BABY!” Both of them said not screaming, but loud enough to the closer tables to listen it too.

Night Light and Twilight Velvet soon started to congratulate the young couple, the happiness of the group was contagious.

Twilight also feel very happy, but her mind was divided.

Pinkie Pie’s sense were right again.

It’s always right.
> Chapter 5- Farewell
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Chapter 5.

Sunset don’t expect that Twilight would keep coming back for real. Maybe one or two visits, but after two weeks coming to her world every day and not only that, but really spending some time with her, (She already know a lot about the small group she was part during the ‘school’, and about all the other girls too.), she decided it is a good idea to bring her ‘dog’.

“I know that word…” She kept forcing her memory. Twilight said it is the name of the specie of her ‘pet’. “I know that word too…” But doesn’t matter how hard she tried, she just can’t remember what’s the meaning of those words.

How long ago she heard a word like any of those? The only answer her brain gave was the already expected ‘Who know?’

She turned her gaze to the piles of books around the room, maybe the only distraction she has during years and years all by herself. Maybe there’s that word in one of those books. But when she decided to begin her search, a familiar presence appeared in a building not far from Sunset’s, accompanied by a second and way smaller presence.

She quickly makes her way to the window with a smile. The big Tatzwurm also felt the approaching Twilight and lift its head searching for the girl.

Every time Twilight came she brings some food to Sunset, and the red-haired girl always refuse, so Twilight just give it to the big monster, making the monster's affection even justified.

But what is really bothering Sunset is the fact she doesn’t know why her affection toward the lavender girl is getting bigger and bigger every time she comes.

Sure, after all that time alone is not a surprise to feel happy with someone else doing a visit, but that’s not the case.

Twilight Sparkle.

That last name… Is not strange to Sunset. But she can’t force herself to remember, it brings her a really bad feeling, as if that name is something she desperately wanted to forget.

The purple color always gave her a bad feeling, most of her darkest memories may have gone long ago, but that girl definitely brings back a lot of then.

But it’s not the same thing with Twilight.

Sunset’s face darkened. When she started coming, Sunset just wanted to know how long will take for her to be left behind again. But now, her day doesn’t feel complete without the visit of the other girl.

Her world’s stories are interesting.

Her stories are interesting.

But despite her curiosity and thirst for knowledge, none of those should give her this feeling of…Need.

Sunset’s stay in this world is also an unknown reason.

But one thing is for sure.

Her heart is in pain.

Pain brought by Twilight Sparkle.

And this need to stop.

………………………….

Twilight walked through the desert as if she does it every day, but Spike is having a fun he doesn’t felt in a long time, running from one side to the other the feeling of freedom gave the dog a sensation of being almost unstoppable.

Almost.

When Twilight came closer to the building, the giant Tatzwurm quickly turned its head toward the girl, scaring the puppy to its bones. Not only Spike tried to run away from the monster, but also tried to make Twilight run too, by biting her clothes and trying to bring the girl together.

“Calm down, Spike.” She said while keeping a laughter inside. She probably was way more desperate than the dog when she first meets the giant monster. “This one is a friend!” She said and took the dog in her arms.

Spike tried as much as possible to hide from the giant monster, without success of course. But Twilight gave a small wave to the Tatzwurm and walk straight to the building she so often comes.

Walking upstairs inside the building with Spike still trembling in her arms, Twilight smiled as the door to Sunset’s room finally came into view.

Unceremoniously Twilight entered in the room and saw Sunset observing the outside through the window as always.

Sunset turned and opened her mouth to say something, but he attention was soon dragged to something else.

“What… Is that?” She asked looking at Twilight’s arms with a really dubious expression. “Is this what you called… A dog?”

“Yes! Spike, this is Sunset Shimmer! Sunset, this is Spike!” Twilight said with a smile and put the still trembling dog on the ground.

Spike finally gathered the courage to look around and started sniffing the room without looking at the red-haired girl that looked at Twilight without knowing what to do. Her posture was that of someone prepared to attack at any suspicious movement, and noticing it, Twilight soon came closer to Sunset and put a hand on her shoulder.

“Calm down, Sunset.” Sunset turned her head to face Twilight. “When you explained to me about this world, you talked about animals, didn’t you? Why you’re so… Tense? Spike is not like a big monster, and he definitely won’t attack you!”

Sunset’s posture relaxed after that.

“I guess you’re right, I just don’t like what I don’t know,” She said with her eyes in the purple puppy.

“You really don’t remember what is a dog?” Twilight asked kindly.

“I guess my memory isn’t what it used to be… I just... Don’t remember.” Sunset stayed in place, but Spike finally managed to localize the girl and cautiously walked toward her.

The dog barked twice and tried to jump at Sunset, the girl stood without really know what to do, she turned to Twilight again as the dog jump and barked happily.

“Here, give me your hand!” Twilight hold Sunset’s hand and guide it to pet the dog without noticing the confused stare coming from the red and gold-haired girl. “Don’t worry, Spike won’t bite you! And he like to be petted behind its ears.” She said with a big smile and mimic the action she just said.

Spike simply enjoyed the affection he was receiving, while Sunset continued to pet the small dog even after Twilight withdrew her hand and observe the scene in front of her.

"I guess... It could be worse." Sunset said and Twilight smiled.

A powerful roar caught the attention of all those inside the room and even the Tatzwurm outside. Sunset quickly make her way to the window and stared the outside with ferocity.

“W-What was that?” Twilight asked while spike hides bellow the bed and the Tatzwurm turned to the origin of the roar and opened its mouth with a roar exactly like the one before, making the tentacles in its mouth fly freely. “Is it another Tatzwurm?”

“Yes, it came for the same reason as this guy here when it first came…” Sunset said and gave a clear order, Twilight just don’t know if that order was directed to her, or to the friendly Tatzwurm. “YOU STAY HERE!” Sunset shout.

“And why did he come for?” Twilight asked with a familiar chill in her spine.

“It wants to challenge the master of this territory…” She answered with cold eyes.

“Do you think our Tatzwurm can handle it?” Twilight asked worried it her friend.

“The Tatzwurn is not the master of this territory.” Sunset said just before she jumps away from both Twilight and the friendly Tatzwurm.

Landing on the sand, she started the short search for her challenger.

From behind a building a different Tatzwurm appeared, the only difference from the other one is its mane, in a deep tone of purple, even darker than Twilight’s.

Sunset’s face darkened, a strange feeling in her brain was trying to take control... That color… Is bad thing. She stretched her fingers while she waits for the monster to take the initiative.

And it won’t take long.

The big worn tried to finish the combat with a single bite, but Sunset jumped away from it.

The monster attached again, this time with its tail, aiming to hit Sunset in the middle of the air, but the girl used her hand to not only hold the monster, but she also used that chance to climb on the giant monster’s body.

She began a run toward the monster’s head, but the monster opened its bizarre mouth and used its tentacles to try to hit Sunset, without success. When she finally reached a good distance away from the monster’s head she gave another jump, this time reaching heights far superior to those of the surrounding buildings.

She used the impulse from her descend to aim straight to the top of the monster’s head, and with a devastating punch the battle was over, the Tatzwurm body craved on the sand bellow as its body caused a heavy sandstorm.

Without any difficulties, Sunset landed on the sand, away from the defeated monster.

Twilight observed the small battle from the window in awe, it almost wasn’t a battle, the red-haired girl defeated the colossal monster with a single and common punch.

Cleaning her hair, Sunset turned her gaze to the window and make a clear signal to Twilight.

“Come here.”

“Spike, come with me!” Without wasting any time, she started her descend without noticing the small puppy carrying a strange book in its mouth.

………………………….

Curiously, Sunset guided Twilight to the magic mirror.

“Hum… What’s wrong?” Twilight couldn’t help but ask. Was she being expelled? Sunset never came here before, she always chooses to see Twilight leaving from distance, but now she just came here without any apparent reason.

Sunset stopped in front of the mirror and inspected it with curiosity.

“Is this… Your room? I can’t recognize anything there.” She said staring the mirror with what seems to be interest, but her eyes also seems… Cold and empty, completely different from a few minutes ago.

“Oh, I can show you!” Twilight said fast, but Spike jumped inside the mirror even faster.

“Maybe next time…” Sunset answered with a really sad smile.

Twilight noticed it, she knew the other girl long enough to understand when something is wrong, actually, she may not be an old friend of Sunset, but she cared about her as much as her other friends… Maybe, even more, but that’s not the time to think about it.

“Sunset, tell me… What’s wrong?” She asked with a worried tone.

“…” Sunset doesn’t answer immediately, she just turned her gaze to Twilight and approached the lavender girl with the same cold eyes she has during their first meet.

“Sunset… You’re scaring me!”

“I… think I wasted more energy than I thought, I’m feeling dizzy…” Sunset used her hand to hold Twilight’s. “Do you think you can bring me that ‘coffee’ you talked so well tomorrow?”

Twilight’s eyes widened with joy. “Right now, trust me: You will love it!”

“No,” Sunset said in the middle of a giggle. “Bring it tomorrow, now I just want to have a good night of sleep!” She said, but she tightened the grip in Twilight’s hand.

“Are you sure you’re okay?” Twilight interlaced her fingers with Sunset’s. The red-haired girl looked at Twilight surprised with this act, and for some reason she also could feel a not really familiar heat in her checks. “Give me a chance, I may be able to help!”

Sunset smiled and took her hand away. “You will help me! You will bring me that coffee, won’t you?”

“Sure!” Twilight said and turned to the mirror. “Good bye, I’ll see you tomorrow!” She said with a bright smile.

“Farewell.” Sunset smiled back and said a single word.

Twilight entered in the mirror, and Sunset’s smile faded. She turned her back and walk away from the building, fighting internally to not look back

‘Where are you going?’ A voice she started to get used to hear inside her brain asked.

She turned to the Tatzwurm and asked: “Why do you want to know?”

‘Are you running away?’ The monster asked back.

“That’s the best for her…” Sunset said with resignation.

‘What do you remember?’ The Tatzwurm asked and assume a really hostile posture.

“I remember… Why I’m the master of this place, and not you!” Sunset answered with a fiery tone. “I will not stay close to her anymore! If she will hurt someone, I won’t let that person be Twilight!”

‘AND DO YOU THINK THAT IT WILL HURT LESS WHEN YOU LEAVE?’ The Tatzwurm roared.

“…” Sunset gave her last answer. “I know it will.” The Monster attached, even if it already know the result from the very beginning.
> Chapter 6- Cursed tale.
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Chapter 6.

Twilight crossed the portal with a smile in her face, and run straight to the kitchen to see if she had enough material for a coffee and some snacks.

“I’ll make sure she will love it! She will regret for not having eaten my food before!” She said to herself and finished her preparations. “Too bad it will take a lot of time to do so, I wonder why she's so stubborn about me not coming back today...”

A loud bark caught her attention.

“C’mon Spike, I already gave you your food, now just tonight!” Twilight answered the puppy and went to the stay room. Sitting on her couch, she turned on the TV and sat on the couch, but again, Spike barked loudly and she turned her head this time. “Spike, I said… What’s that?”

When she turned her gaze to the dog, she was really surprised to see it holding an old book bellow its paw, actually, old enough to have sure it’s not one of her books.

“Don’t tell me…” She started a nervous and somehow guilty giggle. “Is it one of Sunset’s books?”

Spike barked.

“Oh no,” She took the book and started walking back and forward, just like she always does when she’s nervous. “Spike, you shouldn’t have done that! I finally managed to make her trust in me just a little bit and now we ‘steal’ one of her books! What if this one is important? I need to give it back!” Twilight turned away and walked to the mirror, but again Spike barked loudly and she turned her attention to the dog.

Spike usually is not so insistent with something of no importance.

She turned her eyes to the book again. There’s no tittle or anything to identify it, the book also seems really old and handwritten.

“Could it be…”

A diary?

“This can’t be. Sunset is not the type of girl to write a diary!” She said and sit down at the table with Spike walking and playing everywhere.

Curiosity… That’s one word that could describe most of Twilight’s life. She always wanted to learn more and more, sometimes even without paying attention if this will have any kind of consequence.

Sunset Shimmer…

She’s always mysterious and never talk about herself.

Logic is another word capable to describe her. Until a few weeks ago she would never consider 'magic' as a plausible response to anything, just as an excuse for something that people can not understand. But, being chased by a gigantic monster in another world made it very easy to believe in 'magic'.

And her logic is saying that reading the diary of one of your newest, and maybe dearest friend is also a bad idea.

But in the end, her curiosity won against her logic and she opened the book in the first page, without knowing what to expect from it.

She started her reading.

………………………….

‘I’m writing it because I’m starting to forget…

I don’t know how long I’m here all by myself. Everything I do here is to look at the window, expecting for something to happen day after day.

But it wasn’t always like that.

And that’s why I’m writing it, if someday I can’t even remember my own cursed tale, then, I can simply read it…

It all started even before I was born.

Somehow the humans discovered the magic that exist in the world.

And not long after that I was born…

A child made purely of magic.’

Twilight’s eyes widened in surprise. 

"I must have read it wrong..." She read it again and again, trying to make herself calm, but not even in her wildest dreams she would expect something like that.

Sure, she can punch a giant monster without effort, so Twilight already considered the hypothesis of Sunset being able to do some kind of magic, but being 'made' of magic... That's not the same. 

She resumed her reading.

‘I have no memories of having parents… I simply appeared.

Without anyone, I don’t know what happened when I was a baby, but I know that soon I grow up a little bit.

Now, as a child I lived on the streets of the city. At that time the houses and everything was made of wood or anything they could use.

But with the magic they don’t waited too long for trying to find a better way to live. The houses started to be made of stone, cut and molded by magic.

Living on the streets means I have to fight for food, but I was just a small girl without control over myself.

The people passing by don’t even dare to look at me, as if I was contagious or something like that.

But that peace didn’t last long…

Someday… A boy from a rich family of the region looked at me. When he first came to talk with me, I was so happy I don’t even asked his name.

He called a small group of friends and we played during all day. I could feel something wasn’t right, but I decided to ignore it, after all, I was having fun for the first time.

Some time later one of they asked if I ‘don’t want to see a good place’.

Naively I said: Yes. 

They guided me to a place I never went before, through the territory of one of the boy’s parents.

I asked: ‘Where are you taking me?’

But the only answer I received was a collective laughter. After that I knew something was wrong, so I asked to go home.

They said: ‘We’re almost there! Wait just a little more!’

Finally, they take me to a really high place. It was like a plateau, I could see the whole city from there. The sun was melting in the horizon, and as a small girl I felt hypnotized by its beauty.

And ironically, the first time I died was at sunset.

From behind me, one of the boys pushed me toward the edge, I tried to turn my body and hold onto the edge, but my hand never reached it.

Most of the boys kept a grin in their faces, except for one of them that seems to realize what exactly they have done.

I fell toward a bunch of rocks below, and for the first time I could feel the cold arms of the death hugging me as a farewell gift.

And then… Pain.

My entire body felt the horrible pain of having lots of bones broken at once, and also, I could feel something, like some old iron stake, piercing through me.

I cried in pain and immediately I notice my legs weren’t answering to my commands, I tried again with my arms, but again the only answer I received was pain.

It didn’t take long to the boys come to see my state, and when they finally come closer their faces paled and they started yelling at each other, probably trying to decide what they will do next, but I couldn’t hear them.

They continued with that for a while, yelling and pushing each other.

But suddenly, I could move again.

My arms and legs are still numb, and with effort I tried to stood up. I felt as that 'stake' leaves my body keeping an open wound behind. And with a last grunt I stood up.

Finally I turned my gaze to the boys that pushed me off the cliff, all of them stopped their small fight and stared me with pure terror.

With the fear clear as water in their voices, they screamed and called me 'monster' over and over again just before they turned back and run away.

Looking at myself I could see that their fears were justifiable, my left arm still turned to an angle that it shouldn't be, my body was all covered by bruises and blood, mainly where that stake were just a few seconds ago.

I wasn't much older than 8 years old, and finally the the seriousness of the situation hit me harder than the fall, for the first time I experienced the death, but yet I still stood up. I didn't know what to do, so, I just cried. I cried scared of what have happened or scared of myself? Today I already can't answer.

But it didn't take long and I could see not only the boys running in my way, but they brought along a bunch of strange dressed adults, I barely recognize then as guards before one of the boys pointed at me and said something I couldn't hear at that distance.

Slowly the guards came closer, and I ran towards them crying and asking for protection, but instead, when I come closer I think I scared one of them with my state, because I stopped before I could reach them with a spear piercing my chest.

Blood fell from my mouth and wound, I looked at the spear in my chest and then at the guards, three of them stared their colleague as if he was crazy for trying to kill a small girl. I cried and he took the spear away from my body. I fell and hold my new wound with a firm hand while convulsing with pain and blood loss.

But this time the death don't even reached me before an insupportable heat covered my body, mainly my chest, and I screamed with a pain a child never should be able to endure as my open wound quickly turned into an big scar in my chest.

With my vision not much better I looked to the men staring at me, the boys not too away from them, but for a mere second I saw together with them a small girl, strangely I noticed a lot more of her features than I have done with the others, but mainly I saw a scared girl, probably with the same age as me, but her skin has a different tone of purple, her hair is violet with only a strand of hair with a different color, almost pink.

With even more effort I still stood up this time, my state even more gruesome than before, the kids stepped back and I asked for help, but the only answer I received was one that I definitely don't expected, all of the guards, as an act of despair attacked me, this time four spears reached my body. 

I stared the weapons with fear and a pain that ran through all my body together with my blood and shed tears.

I passed out.
> Chapter 7- Midnight Sparkle.
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Beaten, cut and decapitated.

Impaled, burned and hanged.

I died many and many times, but each time, I came back, bringing more fear and hesitation to all those who condemned me. Even though I suffered everything that would destroy anyone's spirit, I still could not disappear.

They wanted to kill me to prevent any kind of disaster a monster could bring, and I wanted to die to escape this hopeless nightmare.

But, they could not make both of our wishes come true.

With the time they finally understand that they can not kill me, and that make them even more scared of me.

I was thrown into a chain made especially for me. There was no magic or anything that was done to kill me, but it had been built inside an isolated cave, embedded in the mountain itself, as a desperate measure of restraint.

For their happiness it worked.

Locked inside it I could not be killed. They do not even bothered bringing me food or water, since I could not die from neither of those restrictions.

How long I was there? I do not know the answer to that question.

My throat became so dry that my voice could no longer leave my mouth. Hunger made me crazy.

Days and days. Weeks and weeks. Months and months. And finally years and years, they simply let me there, rotting and living each day with the certainty that the next day would unfortunately come.

Until a faithful day.

An old guard came to my cell. Now he showed the signals of an old man, but when we first meet he was no much older than 18 years old.

But he wasn't alone.

Dragged by the guard, I saw the same girl I had seen so long ago, her purple face now dirty with blood and mud.

'I brought company for you, monster.' He said opening the cell's door and toss the girl unceremoniously inside. She was unconscious and her body has some clear signal of tortures. The guard locked the cell and walked away without turning back.

I stared the old guard and then I looked back at the same young girl laying at my side. She's exactly like I saw her last time, an impossible feat for a normal human, and because of that I noticed...

She's immortal too!

I tried to woke her up, her body was cold, but not enough to be considered dangerous... Well, actually I do not know why I was even worried with hypothermia.

After a few minutes she woke up. Her first action was to scream and ran away from me, her eyes wide open and teary, she was obviously afraid of me, and I can't blame her.

I tried to talk, but no sound leaves my dry mouth. I tried again and again, but just after a few times I finally managed to make a simple question.

I asked her name.

Every word was a torture to me, I felt as if my throat was ripping inside after so many years without uttering a single word, but after each try she seems a bit less scared, so I took it as a victory.

Yet away from me she answered my question with agony clear in her voice.

Midnight she said... Midnight Sparkle.

I asked why she was locked with me, even if I already was certain of her answer.

She cried.

Observing a small and lonely girl crying is hard, I wonder if that's how I looked when I cried so long ago... I do not think so, I could never attack someone crying like that, but that never was a problem for those who pursued me, and if a monster like myself can't do that, then who can.

Cautiously I approached her, my legs were shaking, almost too weak to keep my own weight. But yet, I tried to come closer, and this time she did not avoid me, instead, she tried to say what have happened.

She said she was adopted by a rich family of the region, but after many years her appearance did not change nor old, making those near her got worried with the possibility she's like me.

She said she remember me. She remember the day I was "killed" by those guards.

I could not answer... Even now I do not know what I should have done at that time.

I turned to the locked cell. The jail cell was already beginning to look worn and rusty, but there's nothing we could do. I sat down and stared the far outside dreamily.

But the worst was after that.

I could endure everything they have done to me, but probably the worst torture was to see that girl suffering. I already could support that "life", but Midnight  was raised in a rich family.

I watched as that small girl languished. suffering from thirst without ever being able to quench it, dying of hunger without being able to even die. Every day, every second she stood there, whispering to herself, not loud enough for me to hear.

That was a true torture.

Again years and years have passed. Even with "company" this time the experience was the same. The last time years passed and turned a 18 years old into an old man, and yet neither of us got any older.

But this time enough time has passed to make both of us become "18 years old girls". 

One day no guards showed up

And then again.

And again.

The time has passed.

And at a time when the prison itself rotted away, we finally saw the light of the sun again.

With trembling steps we walked away from the ruin that one day was our punishment for having existed, and we leaved the cavern without looking behind.

It wasn't the sunlight as I thought before, but we were graced with the moonlight on our almost deformed faces. We walked away into the forest that hided our jail, and not far from where we were locked I saw a vision that is still trapped in my mind.

In the middle of the trees, in a great ruin I saw a lake, in fact it was more than that, it was almost ... Like a fountain.

We ran toward it and we crouched down to drink it's water.

Now, it seems like we were two small children running toward an amazing prize, but I do not cared at that time. I am not ashamed to say I cried.

After the living hell we lived I could not believed this was even happening, the water trickled down my throat as if it were pure magic, giving me back the life that had long been taken. I drank it as if I never has drunk before, I turned at my side to see Midnight's face and I was surprised to see nothing.

With my vision yet blurred I searched for her around. 

I found her standing not far from me, watching in the landscape below something I could not see. I walked over to her and searched for what she watched with such interest.

We were in a high place, and just below a small village stood out in the darkness of the night.

My eyes widened and I just did not know what to do. I looked over to my side to see her face, but I could not see her eyes, just a small grin.

Before I could do anything to stop her, she jumped off the cliff.

Beaten, cut and decapitated.

Impaled, burned and hanged.

Everything I could do was watch as the blood flows on the streets.

She did to others what they once did to her, almost like a demon trying to become human by imitating them.

The night passed with screams of terror. I did not know what to do. I did not know how she gained such strength. I did not know when her heart and soul were consumed by anger and hatred.

The sun rose and fell, and just after every living being was murdered by Midnight's hand she came back to me.

Her whole body was covered in blood, and on her face an innocent smile countered her grotesque appearance. She looked at me and her smile fainted.

'Is there something wrong?' She asked.

I did not answered.

'Why you are so scared?' She asked approaching me, somehow her purple skin seems a lot darker than before, and it was not because of the blood.

'Why have you done that?' I asked.

'I just gave then what they deserved for being cruel with us!' She answered.

'By doing the same with then? Do you remember the pain we felt? Do you think is right to give it to the others?' I asked back.

Her face did not change as she answered. 'Yes. I think it is!'

I did not answer.

'Why are you angry with me? I thought you are my friend!' She said stepping forward. 

I asked her to stop, I said we did not need to do this, we can live in the forest, away from the humans and the suffering they could bring as a last attempt to bring her back to senses.

With every word her face darkened, she said she was not a coward to ran away. We have a fight.

It was not like a discussion, we fought each other. With each punch I could feel my strength increasing, but with each punch I wondered if it is hurting her or myself instead.

After we got tired I saw behind her a man holding some kind of weapon. He attacked Midnight with a scream, but she did not kill him.

When he tried to hit her I killed him.

I tried to make him faint, but I did not understand how to control my strength, my punch was enough to break his neck without even trying.

I stared at the man I just killed as Midnight screamed with me. I turned my head and she asked if I understand now, she said all humans would do the same and they should not exist. 

With tears in my eyes I still said it was not right.

That was the end. 

She made a solemn promise, she promised that only after she'd killed every human in the world would she come for me, no matter what.

She pushed me off the cliff, and I saw when wings so purple that it seemed almost black came out of her back, and a blue glow covered her eyes and created what appeared to be a long horn coming out of the middle of her forehead.

Somehow she learned to use those wings immediately and flied to the sky.

I fell on hard and painted with blood stones that were bellow that beautiful place, but that did not hurt. What really hurt was to see my only friend flying away from me. What really hurts is to know that someday she will certainly fulfill her promise. What really hurt is to know the truth that in the end we are the same.

Disliked by all as a taboo, a monster with talent for nothing more than killing

In other words... Me. 

………………………….

Tears of sadness stained the pages of the open book in front of Twilight Sparkle.

She did know what to do.

Rising from the chair, she ran toward the magic mirror that lit up her room and entered that other world with her dog following loyally.
> Chapter 8- "Those feelings I wanted to forget."
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Twilight did not even slow down as she traversed the portal leading to the other world. Spike came inside as soon as possible, but for the first time in its life the dog almost couldn't keep up with its owner as she ran through the ruins to the desert outside.

But when she got there she saw what she did not expected to see again.

The giant monster she learned to like and respect lay in the desert dunes obviously fainted in the best case. 

Twilight approached it and tried to analyze the monster for any sign of what happened since the monster is always around she couldn't help but feel worried not only about the monster but with Sunset as well.

But to her surprise, there's no sign of bites, cuts or anything another monster she knew about could have done, but instead, after a few minutes of search, she found a mark on the desert's monster hard leather.

There's no doubt it is the mark of a fist.

Twilight turned her head to every direction, expecting to see Sunset as soon as possible and find a good explanation about what happened, after all, the only one that could have done it is the owner of the title of 'Master of this territory'. Or that's just what she wanted to believe.

Midnight Sparkle.

Theoretically, the girl that shared her last name would be able to do it too.

Twilight frowned. That would have been a horrible situation in every possible way. Her life would be in danger just by being close to that person, but instead of running away, she still ran toward the building she knew Sunset would be waiting for her.

She climbed the stairs of the abandoned building without even stopping to breath, and when the place she usually stays with Sunset came into view she could not help but let a small smile appear on her lips. She didn't know what exactly she will do when she encounters Sunset. Will she hug her? Explain what happened and still try to comfort her friend? Or simply enter that room and kiss that girl passionately?

'Wait, what? TWILIGHT SPARKLE, what in the world are you thinking?' She thought to herself with a heavy blush and entered the room where she is sure Sunset would be watching the desert from her usual window with the same blank expression as always. But Twilight's eyes widened with what she saw instead.

Sunset wasn't there.

The room was almost completely clean, that is, there were no books on any shelves or even on the floor, and the only sign that one day someone lived in that room was a piece of paper on the bed.

Surely torn from a book the paper had a very simple message.

'Sorry. Please, never come back here.'

With wide eyes Twilight immediately understood the reason for that message, this actually confirmes her theory about why Sunset gave her farewell not too long ago. but instead of obeying the order given she just gritted her teeth, and her conviction became clear in her eyes.

A bark caught her attention again that day.

She turned her gaze to the ground and saw Spike staring at the window fixedly.

She followed the eyes of the small dog and was surprised to see the Tatzwurn staring at her through the window. It definitely is not in it's best state, but its eyes gave her the message she just wanted to see.

"Do you know where Sunset is?" Twilight asked the monster with conviction clear in her voice.

The monster undoubtedly nodded.

"Good, take me to her NOW!" She ordered, and again the monster nodded.

………………………….

“When… When the humans discovered the magic, how long it takes to the world… Well, end up like that?” Twilight asked.

'More than you could imagine.' That was the thought in Sunset's mind, but instead, she simply answered: "Who knows?"

“Is there… Any other humans… Besides you?”

'No' But instead of answering honestly she said: "Who knows?" At that time she was not sure why she did not answer that question honestly, but now with her memory back that is actually simple.

“Okay, and one last question…” Twilight took a deep breath before she asks. “Why do you save me?”

That was the first time she answered one of those questions honestly. "Who knows?"

Sunset closed her eyes and sighed heavily, she had been through a lot in this life, and that taught her lots of lessons, including, never messes up with the food chain. Uncountable were the times when she saw small creatures die in the clutches of the fittest to survive.

And yet, she protected Twilight from the Tatzwurn.

She did not regret it. The friendship she has made with that girl proved worth at every minute they shared. She truly enjoyed their conversations, be it about magic, monsters, pets or about how their worlds are so different.

Sunset's world always was somehow 'cold', when a child she was alone, and it did not change soon. But when Twilight 'shared' her world with her she felt that this new place seems better than anything she ever heard to the point where her entire being needed to struggle with her own desire to follow the girl across that mirror, but she was actually hiding the truth.

As long as Twilight is with her, her chest felt calm, and when Twilight is away her entire day resumed in waiting for the girl to arrive. Honestly, her feelings were a true mess, and she simply did not understand what is that stupid pain in her chest. And that brings the question: Was it REALLY worth it? 

Yes, it was.

A strange sound caught her attention. Opening her eyes she analyzed the place she was in. 

In the middle of enormous trees, she is sat in a root of a particularly large tree, where she could even lie down comfortably. Near her, a fountain that was obviously the origin of most of the lives nearby is just reflecting the moonlight.

"I did not notice it is so late," Sunset said with an empty smile. "But more importantly, when did you tamed the Tatzwurn bellow my nose without me noticing it?" She said and turned her gaze to the steps that were approaching without hesitate.

'She is angry... She is really angry!' Sunset could easily tell. Twilight approached without a single word.

30 distance feet.

"You know, This is really a good place, I thought about bringing you here more than once," Sunset said.

20 distance feet.

"Maybe you could use a bottle and take a small sample of that water. I am sure you will find some good... What is the word? Oh, I remember! Data from it!"

When Twilight was 10 distance feet away Sunset slightly frowned.

"Why... Why did you have to come here..." Twilight closed the final distance between them and hugged Sunset with all the strength she still had after hours mounted on the gigantic monster. Sunset closed her eyes and felt the comfy warmth of the embrace before she finishes her phrases. "And remember me of those feelings I so desperately wanted to forget."

"Because you're a friend I never want to forget!" Twilight answered observing the mass of red and golden hair that was so close to her eyes. 

"Even if I'm going to end up forgetting you someday?" Sunset asked back, but Twilight simply tightened her hug.

"Mainly because of that!" Twilight answered.

"Why?" Sunset asked, with her arms trembling she was not sure if she should hug back or not.

"Because you deserve a place to be happy!" Twilight said.

At that time something inside Sunset broke down, her eyes opened and immediately got watery, her arms hugged Twilight without her brain giving the command. "You... Do not know it... You do not know me as well as you think..." With tears falling she still said it.

"I know enough of you..."

"You do not know what you are talking about..." Sunset said without pushing Twilight away.

"I've read your diary." She said.

Sunset's eyes widened to its max as the shock of that revelation hit her like a thunder. "Then... Why are you here now? Why you did not run away or tried to kill me as everyone else?" She asked.

"Because I want to be!" Twilight answered. "Because I want to be with a friend that I care about!" Her voice did not show any sign of a lie.

Between sobs, Sunset tried to say something. "I used to think... that if being alive can be defined as 'not being death'... Then life can not exist without death... Then, what am I? Far from life and from death... People always said my entire existence was a sin,"

Twilight waited for her friend to breath and finish her phrase.

"Hey, Twilight..." Sunset asked her last question. "Is it okay... For me to live?"

"You dummy... Of course, it is!" Twilight answered and closed her eyes. She used her hand to brush Sunset's hair while the older girl cries in her arms and she fought with her own urge to cry.

Spike observed the duo from the distance, the small dog knew something was wrong with that hidden book bellow Sunset's bed. But it just did not know what exactly, but Twilight definitely found out what it is.

Turning its head around he saw a small gleam coming from the strange fountain, and with curiosity, he walked toward it to investigate.

Just when he was close enough he noticed that it wasn't something inside the fountain that is shinning, but instead the entire fountain seems to shine with a silver and green magical light.

Spike gave one last step before he tripped and fell inside the fountain.

A splash caught the attention of the hugging duo, making Sunset immediately enter in battle stance and hide Twilight behind her, and just like Sunset, Twilight searched around for any sign of Spike, but when she didn't found any her brain instantly understood what happened.

"SPIKE!" She yelled and begun her run to the fountain, but suddenly Sunset disappeared from her side and a second and bigger splash could be heard as she dives into the water of the deep fountain. 

Twilight reached the fountain quickly and she knelled searching for any life signs, and luckily she did not wait long before Sunset emerges with Spike in her arms. 

"Everything is fine!" She said and climbed back to the ground. "But I think we should take care of him... We do not know what could happen if he swallows too much of the water..."

Without even waiting for Sunset to give her permission Twilight took Spike from her arms and hugged it tightly.

"Spike, are you okay? Oh gosh, are you hurt? Talk with me!" She said fast.

"I could answer if you let me breathe again!" Spike said.

Both Twilight's and Sunset's eyes widened as they stare the small dog.

"Humm, Twilight... Is it common for the animals in your world to start talking?" Sunset asked and took her wet hair away from her eyes.

"Humm... No! definitely not! Spike, how in the world are you talking?" She asked and put the dog down.

"Phew, is good to finally breathe again. And I don't know, more importantly, I don't know why I couldn't before, it's so easy!" Spike answered proudly.

Twilight turned to Sunset with her expression still frozen in surprise, but unlike her Sunset was way calmer now.

"If this is not normal in your world, then its obviously the fountain's fault." She answered and sat down with her legs crossed.

"Fountain? Are you saying this fountain is..." Twilight asked pointing to the fountain.

"Exactly! The origin of all this world's problems." Sunset answered calmly.

"That's one way to put it... But more importantly... SPIKE, DO YOU HAVE ANY IDEA OF HOW AMAZING THIS IS?" She asked so loudly that both Sunset and Spike tried to protect their ears.

"Is she always like this when excited?" Sunset asked.

"It's better for you to start to get used to it now," Spike answered carefreely. "But let's put things straight here, I don't want you to study with those saws and drills you use with your crazy scientist's study!"

"Give me a break, I used it only once or twice!" Twilight answered with her checks a bit redder.

"You used those thirty-seven times only what I counted!" Spike answered and Twilight's face became instantly red as Sunset started laughing really hard.

"I guess I could get used to it!" Sunset said and wiped away a single tear of laughter.

"So you can come with me!" Twilight said and approached her face toward Sunset.

"What?" Sunset asked back surprised.

"I wanted to ask it later, but I will ask now... Sunset Shimmer, do you want to live with me in my world?" Twilight sat straightening herself and asked politely. Spike sat in her lap and stared Sunset waiting for her answer.

"That's..." Sunset held her own hair behind her ear and looked away from the two pairs of 'puppy eyes' staring at her. "That was too sudden, I do not know what to answer..."

"All you need to do is say you're coming with us!" Twilight pressed her even further.

Sunset did not answer. Instead Twilight couldn't even see her eyes behind the hair that fell on her face.

"In your world... There is a lot of people living there..." Sunset said and Twilight instantly froze.

"Yes, there is!" She answers cautiously.

"Can... Can you promise me... That they... Are not going to hurt me... Again?" Sunset asked.

The temperature of the place was greatly diminished, and not even Spike dared to say a word.

"Usually... That's not something I could say, my world is not some kind of paradise, it also has some really bad people..." Twilight said and Sunset turned her face away. "But I promise you, this time I will protect you!"

Sunset instantly turned her gaze to Twilight. There is no doubt that she is stronger than her in every possible way, but the confidence that Twilight put into those words were enough to make Sunset wonder about that.

Twilight waited for what seems to be an eternity for her answer, and as soon as Sunset opened her mouth she froze up again.

"Do you want to ride the Tatzwurm or do you want me to teleport all of us back?" Sunset asked as she got up and cleaned her clothes. 

"Of course I... Wait, what?" Twilight asked and stood up so fast that Spike rolled from her lap straight to the ground.

"Hey, be more gentle next time!" He complained.

"Wait for what? I said I am going with you!" Sunset simply answered.

"That' not what I... Wait you're coming with us? No, more importantly, teleport?" Twilight said all of that while her brain is just trying to work about all those news.

"Yes, teleport. You do not think I came here walking, did you?" Sunset asked with a playful smile. "I mean, I would say that the Tatzwurn took hours to bring you here, and I do not think this is a nice trip."

"But... But teleport? YOU'RE SAYING YOU CAN TELEPORT?" Twilight asked with her eyes widening more than they ever did before.

"You did not think I was just strong and immortal, did you?" Sunset asked holding back her giggle.

Twilight's mouth fell.

………………………….

Twilight's mouth fell even more as she stared the huge desert in front of her. Sure, Sunset has said what she was going to do, but Twilight's brain still did not totally believe in her. But now here she is, thousands of miles away from where she was after just a single second.

"Okay, I must say, this was amazing!" Spike commented. 

Twilight was also staring at Sunset Shimmer, but not just because she was pretty or impressively strong, she had learned both of those facts long ago. But instead, she was staring at the extra pair of ears on her head (It's hard to say if it is felline or equine.), her hair that suddenly grew in a ponytail and at those two damn orange angel WINGS.

"What? Is there something wrong?" Sunset asked and stared at herself searching for any sign of something being wrong.

"Please, when we got there let me make a few tests with you!" Twilight asked with her eyes shining.

"SAY NO! That's what she usually says before she uses that saw!" Spike said and looked at Twilight with a prankster grin.

"I'm starting to think it was better when you couldn't talk!" Twilight answered showing her tongue.

But the two stopped with their small teasing and turned their faces to Sunset that was staring the desert around already back to normal at the Tetzwurn's side.

"I saw this landscape for so long... That it loses most of its beauty for me. But just now I can see how beautiful it is at night." She said petting the monster's leather. "I guess... You're the master of this territory now partner!"

The monster howled really loudly as if it want every creature to learn their places bellow itself. And then it turned to Twilight and gave a small nod just before it started to slide across the desert's sand as the biggest snake that ever existed.

Twilight observed the monster going away for a while before she turned to the building that is now hiding the magic mirror.

"Shall we go?" She asked and held out her hand for Sunset to take it.

"Will I ever see this place again?" Sunset asked face down.

"I can let the portal opened, that way you can come here to visit!" Twilight said while thinking about how hard should be to leave the entire world you lived for so long.

Sunset turned and hold Twilight's hand tightly. After breathing deeply she finally managed to say.

"I am ready," She said and the three of them entered the building.
> Chapter 9- Sleep.
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Spike was the first one to step inside Twilight's apartment, followed by the owner of the place.

Twilight stepped away from the mirror and stood there, waiting nervously for Sunset to arrive. It is not the first time Twilight used the mirror, and she knew as better as anyone how hard may be to keep your balance after traveling through it the first time.

It didn't take long for Sunset to pass through the mirror, and just like Twilight has predicted the girl almost fell to the ground after doing so. Twilight held Sunset before she hit the floor and helped her to stand up again.

Sunset stood up without effort, but just after a few seconds, she turned her gaze to the room she is now standing. Sure, she has seen it once before when she gave Twilight her "farewell", but that time she was not really there. Now, every place she looked at she could see something she never saw before, between then a lot of "machines", such as a "computer" and a "Television".

Obviously, she was not sure those ones are the one Twilight talked about, but they certainly matched the description Twilight gave. There is only one kind of items there that Sunset would say it is familiar, and those are the books.

"So, what did you think?" Twilight asked changing her weight from one leg to the other.

"I... Do not know yet, I mean, I can not recognize almost anything here!" Sunset answered giving some small steps around the apartment. 

"One step at a time, you're not in this world for a minute now!" Twilight said and Spike nodded.

"Yeah, give yourself some time! Why won't you sit on the couch? That way you may at least be a little more comfortable!" Spike continued and started walking around too. "And if you want something a little more 'magical' than 'technological' why don't you look at Twilight's stone?"

"Stone?" Sunset asked and Twilight promptly showed the device connected to the mirror.

"I found this stone years ago. But I always knew she wasn't a common gem, I mean, it emits some waves I never could understand before. That's why I started to make a device to read it, and after a LOT of work and some years I finally managed to make it react to something, and a few months later I make it work with that mirror through this machine here!" Twilight said proudly.

Sunset took the stone from its device without even caring if something would happen and started to analyze it. The magic mirror suddenly stopped working.

It didn't took more than a few seconds for Twilight to process what has happened, and soon after that, she began to panic.

"WHAT ARE YOU DOING? What if this doesn't work anymore? You would be trapped here forever! I never took it away because I didn't know what could have happened!" Twilight said but Sunset did not seem worried.

"Do not worry Twilight, it will work again!"

"How can you be so sure? You're not the one that builds it!" Twilight said trying to take the stone away from her friend.

"I am sure because I am the one here that can understand magic," Sunset answered and Twilight instantly froze. 

"So it IS magic that this stone uses to make the portal works, I mean, of course it was, but I wasn't sure if this small stone would have the power to do so alone!" She said and walked toward Sunset.

"And here is the complicated part..." Sunset said narrowing her eyes to have a better look at it.

"What?" Twilight couldn't help but ask.

"That stone DO have enough magic to make the portal work, but that is not the case," Sunset said and put the gem inside it's opening in the device that instantly makes the portal open again. 

"Wait, what? But how? That was the only explanation!" Twilight complained.

"Do not understand me wrongly Twilight. This stone IS the reason why the portal exists, but it is not using its own magic, instead, it is using the magic present in the world itself, acting as some kind of catalyst." Sunset said confidently.

"Okay, we really need to talk... Let's start with... I don't know, maybe EVERYTHING!" Twilight demanded with her curiosity clear in her voice.

"Calm down! I think I can explain, but where exactly did you want to start?" Sunset asked.

"Okay, what about how can you say all of that?" Twilight asked.

"How? Well, first I used a spell to analyze that stone," Sunset began but suddenly was interrupted by Twilight.

"Wait, I need to write this down!" She said searching for her notepad and pen. "Okay, I'm ready!"

"If you say so. First of all, I need to say I can FEEL the magic, not just of that stone, but the magic that is rooted in the world itself. And I can say it is TOTALLY different from my world."

"Wait, REALLY? Do you think this makes any sense? I mean, I'm not specialist in magic like you, so I have no idea.!" Twilight asked without taking her eyes away from her notes.

"In a way, in my world, the magic may be a little different depending on where you are, and we are in another world, so it actually is not a surprise," Sunset answered.

"And about your magic?"

"My magic is MY magic. I did not use the magic of the world to use it."

"Good! Please continue."

"There is not too much to say about it like I said, that stone has some kind of magic, but it's not using it to keep the portal opened. Maybe is some kind of self-preservation instinct. We do not know if the magic has some kind of limit." Sunset answered and yawned.

That yawn seems to make Twilight felt a bit guilty, she is the host right now, and just after a clear sign she finally notices that this wasn't a really easy day, and both her and Sunset should need a bit of rest.

"I'm sorry for making you explain all of that," Twilight said and put both notepad and pen aside. "Come with me, I will take you to my bed!" She said and took Sunset's hand just before she started guiding the girl to her room.

Sunset followed without a problem, but she could not help but wonder why she was being guided by her hand, she could walk just fine.

Twilight's house is not so big, just enough to be comfortable and welcoming. So it's not a surprise that her room wasn't so big either. Most of it is colored with different tones of purple, a window in the middle of the wall was leaving a good amount of moonlight enter through.  There's a big table full of drafts, scriptures and lot others papers with a big amount of calculations and theories. 

But of all these only two things caught her attention, one of them is a large mirror on the wall filled with what Sunset can presume were 'photos', pictures, of Twilight's friends. Sunset took one of the pictures and turned to Twilight.

"Are those the friends you talked about?" Sunset asked.

"Huh?" Twilight approached and gave the picture a good look and soon an honest smile appeared on her lips. Sunset already saw that smile before, and it only appeared when Twilight talks about her friends. She felt a strange squeeze in her heart that was becoming really hard to ignore, mainly because she did not understand the reason. "I talked to you about them, didn't I? Those are Pinkie Pie, Applejack, Fluttershy, Rarity and Rainbow Dash!" She said pointing at one of the girls with each name.

"And That one?" Sunset asked pointing to a blue-haired boy. 

"Ah, that one is Flash Sentry. That picture was taken during our high school. he was my..." For some reason, her smile decreased. "My... Well, this is not important!" Twilight evaded. She couldn't help but wonder why she did not say he was her boyfriend? They broke up, sure, but they are still close friends even now is not uncommon for them to hang out. 

Sunset instantly understood that there's something wrong, and looking back at the picture she stared the blue-haired guy,  he had an arm on Twilight's shoulder. And more importantly, there was something in that boy that makes him look strangely familiar.

Again Twilight hold Sunset's hand and dragged her now to her bed.

"And here's where you will sleep!" Twilight said with her smile back. For a room not so large, the double cam occupied a good part of it. "Lie down, I'll get the pillows and blankets."

Sunset does what was told, and was really surprised with what she felt, she expected that the bed would be like her old one, but larger. But she was definitely wrong, there is no way her old bed would be so good! For the first time in hundreds of years, her muscles felt what is the meaning of relaxing, and a loud moan left her lips without she noticing it.

Twilight blushed midway to the bed, her arms holding pillows and blankets just like she said, but she definitely did not expect to hear that sound coming from Sunset. She approached and put the pillow bellow Sunset's head and covered her with the blanket.

"Comfortable?" Twilight asked.

"More than in my entire life..." Sunset answered in bliss. 

"Good to hear that!" Twilight giggled and turned away.

"WAIT, why are you leaving?" Sunset instantly sat up making the blanket slide away from her.

"I'm gonna sleep on the couch, that way you can enjoy the entire bed," Twilight answered and turned back, but she never thought someday she would see what she saw. Sunset was trembling.

"DO... Do you have to?" Sunset asked without looking into her eyes. Twilight approached and gently pulled her friend to lay down. 

"You have nothing to worry..." Twilight began to say.

"Can..." Sunset interrupted. "Can you... Sleep with me?"

Twilight's heart definitely skipped a beat, her brain finally accepted the truth it didn't want to. Sunset's afraid. She almost could not believe that there's something in any world that could make that girl tremble, but here she is, trembling and giving Twilight a teary stare. In a world she never stepped before, filled with humans, the same species that make her suffer for so long... Actually that's not a surprise.

"Of course I can," Twilight answered her face definitely blushing. She held one of Sunset's hands and lay down just a few inches away from Sunset that was now smiling. The duo stood that way until both of them sleep, yet holding each other's hand.

Spike observed the duo and asked  to himself.

"Who's going to give me my food now?"
> Chapter 10- Breakfast
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Twilight was the first one to wake up in the next day, and even without opening her eyes, the weight on her legs gave her the certainty that Spike was sleeping with her. But that's not a surprise, the dog always preferred sleeping with her than sleeping in his own bed.

But just after opening her eyes she remembered that she wasn't alone even before Spike coming over. Sunset was peacefully sleeping beside her, her hair a true mess and their hands still in a tight embrace. After noting this fact, Twilight's face suddenly heated.

She carefully released Sunset's hand, Twilight slowly took Spike away from her leg and stood up as silently as possible. Her steps were calculated and makes no noise on the floor. She opened the door and leaves the room releasing the breath she did not notice she was holding.

She let the door just a bit open for Spike to leave without bothering the sleeping girl and immediately headed to the kitchen, after all, that's finally the time she will fulfill her promise and make Sunset a good coffee.

She was no surprised when she came inside and saw every material she would need for a coffee waiting for her since she had let everything prepared last day.

And with that thought, she stopped.

'Last day'.

Surely it did not seem to have passed just a few hours since she came back home after Sunset beating the other Tatzwurm. So many different things happened that is actually hard to list it. Her body instinctively started to prepare the coffee and breakfast as her brain thinks about the last 24 hours.

She has seen a battle between a human and a monster, make Sunset agreed with her coffee (probably the hardest part of the day.), then read that diary and discover that her friend is immortal, can use magic, lived for thousands of years, suffered more than she could describe, discovered that a girl with the same last name as her is evil and searching for Sunset and last but not least... Now she have a talking dog.

If she did not have seen all of that with her own eyes she certainly would not believe, but here she is, making breakfast for her immortal friend while her talking dog is still sleeping with her.

But despite how amazing is all of that, she also had a dilemma. Years ago, she began to search and research a way to make that unique gem she owns to respond and give her answers to its mystery. Hoping that someday the discovery will be worthy. 

The gem certainly makes its part, she meets Sunset Shimmer, discovered the existence of magic and a whole different world. But and now? 

Sunset's world discovered the magic too, and it certainly did not end well. What if this world suffers the same fate? Can her great personal satisfaction justify such a great risk?

"I guess not..." Twilight whispered alone.

It's not a really good idea to use magic, but a small part of her still did not give up on the idea. Maybe there's something else, the portal is one of the uses of that stone, but according to Sunset the gem held a great potential. Surely there's something else her geode may do besides opening the portal.

The sound of boiling water woke her from her reverie. She may think about it later, now, she has something else to do. First of all, decide which would be a good accompaniment to coffee.

"Pancakes or toast?" Twilight wondered.

"You always say that eating something with sugar makes the coffee a bit bitter, don't you?" Spike answered entering the kitchen and yawning. 

Twilight did not jump or got scared, but couldn't help but be a little surprised by the sudden interruption. "I think I will need some time to get used to you talking... But that's a good point, I will make some toasts!" She said and turned to the toaster.

The breakfast did not take long to be made, and Twilight observed the table with a proud smile. She may not be the best cook like Pinkie Pie or Applejack, but she's not like Rainbow Dash either, and that's a really welcoming vision when waking, and she was certain that Sunset would love it.

"Now, all I need to do is wait a few minutes." Again she said to herself.

But a few minutes passed and Sunset did not awake. After more than an hour, Twilight decided to eat alone. She thought that maybe she could eat again when the other girl awake, but after hours she wondered if everything is okay. She checked Sunset after every few minutes, but the sleeping beauty did not show any sign of waking soon.

Twilight couldn't blame her, she saw Sunset's old bed, and she was certain that there is not even how to compare. Her old bed wasn't much different from a wooden board, and Twilight's bed was thousands of times better.

"Well, maybe she can still enjoy the lunch," Twilight said and turned away.

But Sunset did not awake for lunch or dinner. With that Twilight couldn't help but get worried. Maybe it wasn't a good idea, maybe crossing the mirror for longs periods of time could let some side effects she wasn't aware. But even worried she also did not have the courage to wake her either. 

When the night comes, Twilight needed to sleep too, but laying down with an already sleeping girl is not so easy. She sat and slowly lay down, worried if this will wake Sunset up. 

But she did not awake, and Twilight slept at her side, wondering if she will awake next day.

………………………….

The next day was slightly different. Twilight was the first one to wake up again, and just like the last day she makes the breakfast, but this time wondering if Sunset would wake up or sleep for the next hours.

Twilight started to get really worried. Having a good night of sleep is one thing, but sleeping for so long is definitely a different story.

After the clock hit 9:00 she decided to eat by herself again. 

"Aren't you waiting for Sunset?" Spike asked.

"Well, I was, but we don't know if she will come for breakfast," Twilight answered. "So, I think I will have to 'sacrifice myself' and eat all by myself again."

"I would hate doing that with you!" Sunset said walking toward the table with very interested eyes. "What are those scents?"

"Oh, I didn't know you're awake! Anyway, sit down while I will take your cup back." Twilight said and Sunset sat down observing everything wondering about its flavors. "I was getting kinda worried about you."

"What for?" Sunset asked forcing herself into taking her eyes away from the table.

"Well, you slept for 36 hours!"

"WHAT?" Sunset asked truly surprised.

"At first I thought you were just a little tired, but after the firsts 24 hours I thought about waking you up, but then I noticed that you probably didn't have a good night of sleep in a long time, did you?" Twilight said sitting down and filling Sunset's cup with coffee.

"I... Actually, do not remember!" Sunset answered without taking her eyes from the black substance with the strong scent in front of her.

"It's hot so take care!" Twilight said offering her some toasts too.

Sunset inspected the breakfast with caution, the scents aren't bad and the appearance was a whole new experience as well.  But her old instincts talked louder after her belly snore. "Humm... Twilight, I do not want to be impolite, but is this all we have for today?"

Twilight choked with coffee surprised and turned her gaze to the girl observing her innocently. "What do you mean?" She asked confused.

"Well, I do not know if just that few will give me energy for the rest of the day. I mean, if that's enough for you I can get used to it, but..."

Twilight giggled a little before answering with a smile. "Don't worry, there's a lot from where it came! Besides, this is just the breakfast, and I will make a great lunch for us!"

"Breakfast? Lunch? Wait, do you eat more than once per day?" Sunset asked genuinely surprised.

Twilight almost split her coffee out in surprise. "Wait, don't you?"

"Well, no. Where I lived I used to eat once per day, that way I can eat again next day without anything going to waste." Sunset answered with a light blush making its way to her checks.

Twilight sighed. "You don't have to worry about this here," She said with a smile. "I have enough food for us, and I will order some really big burgers for our lunch! I thought about cooking myself, but let's eat something more commemorative!"

"Really?" Sunset asked. "I do not know what 'burgers' are, but I can get used to eating twice per day!" She said with a smile.

Twilight smiled too. "Sunset, at least three meals per day."

"Three? Seriously? If you are playing with me I swear I will jump through that portal and you will never see me again!" Sunset said completely stunned.

'Goodness, why she's so cute?' Twilight hid her face in her hands. "I... Think I will need to teach you a lot about this world yet!" She said and lowered her hands. "And relaxing won't be a bad idea either!"

A second snore caught their attention. Sunset blushed while Twilight smiled. "Well, one step at a time, first of all, let's eat our breakfast!" Sunset cautiously drank a small gulp of coffee and opened her eyes wide open. "What? Too hot?" Twilight asked.

But instead of answering Sunset drank all the cup at once. This time Twilight's eyes were the wide open ones. 

"Can I have more one?" Sunset asked with her eyes shining like a puppy's.

*Meanwhile, inside Twilight's brain.*

Cuteness definitions have been updated!

*Back to the outside world.*

"Sure, eat a few toasts too!" She answered with a goofy smile.

Sunset eats everything was given her just like a small child. There were not many traces of good manners, but rather an insatiable and almost savage hunger. If Rarity sees a 'lady' eating like that she would be simply horrified. Twilight actually thought about telling her about it but decided that this is not a priority considering how Sunset lived for so long.

And thinking about Rarity, Twilight couldn't help but stare at Sunset's actual appearance. She is pretty, but her hair is a mess, her clothes were white some day long gone but now it's dirty and with a lot of holes and scratches, probably from some battles it endured. Her skin is also dirty and dry, showing a disregard for her beauty that no normal girl would show.

"Hey, Sunset." Twilight began to say.

"Huh? What?" Sunset asked with her mouth yet full.

"After eating, what about a shower?" She asked without any trace of malice, instead, she was only thinking about how beautiful Sunset would be under perfect conditions.

"Shower?" Sunset asked back after finally swallowing her breakfast.

"Yeah, just a bath. That way you will feel way more relaxed, and I can give you one of my clothes to dress for a while." Twilight said getting up from her chair.

"I would like to be relaxed," Sunset answered also getting up.

"Then, it's decided. You will take a shower and after that, I can begin to teach you about this world." Twilight said taking Sunset to her bathroom.

"How? You said children spend years going to school to just begun to learn." Sunset asked.

"Well, that's true. The fastest way I can think right now is one of my favorites!" Twilight said excitedly.

"Really? And what is it?"

"Documentaries!" Twilight answered proudly.

"That sounds... Fun? I actually have no idea what is that 'documentaries' you talked about." Sunset answered entering the bathroom. Twilight also entered and started to show her shampoos, conditioners and the rest of the materials, but Sunset simply showed a confused face.

"What's up?" Twilight asked.

Sunset pointing at everything Twilight has shown. "Humm, Twilight... I have no idea what are those things," she said. "Let alone how to use it. You will at least teach me, right?" She asked with an innocent expression.

Twilight's face instantly turned into a deep crimson.

………………………….

"I can't believe I just taught my friend how to use a soap!" Twilight complained and sat down on the sofa with a heavy sigh.

"You're a good friend Twilight!" Spike followed his owner and sat down at her side. "And you already have a funny story to tell the others!"

"Now that you talked about it... I don't know how Sunset will react to them, and I have no guarantee that they will not exaggerate." Twilight wondered.

"What do you mean by 'exaggerate'?" Spike asked back.

"Well, I don't think is a good idea to make Sunset meet a lot of new people right now. She needs some time to get used to this world first." She answered staring the ceiling.

"Don't you think a 'Pinkie welcome to this world party' is a good idea?" Spike asked ironically.

"That's exactly what I was talking about after everything she had been through I want to give her some time before she meets any real human besides me." She said and turned her gaze to her dog.

"And what exactly she had been through?" Spike asked. "You always want to avoid that, and unlike you, I didn't read another girl's diary."

"You make it sound like I did something bad," She said a bit depressed. "Besides, you're the one that brought her diary to our world for me to read."

"Hey, I brought you to the volcano, I did not make you jump,"Spike answered with a grin and turned the TV on with the remote control.

"Since when you use analogies, and since when you can use the remote control?" Twilight asked while Spike constantly changes the channel.

"C'mon Twilight, you spend most of the day working in the city's lab, of course, I learned a few tricks." The dog answered carefreely. 

"Then why you never do it for me to see?" 

"Maybe because you would want me to learn a lot of different tricks. Do you remember when you tried to teach me how to solve equations?" Spike answered staring Twilight with a very convincing face.

"That was an isolated case!" Twilight defended herself.

"Sure, and what about that time you tried to make me do my needs in the toilet?" 

"That was..." Twilight's voice was cut off by a third and feminine voice.

"How do I look?" Sunset Shimmer entered the room with an embarrassed face. After the shower, her hair almost shines when compared with an hour ago but it was not combed, giving an appearance rather wild. She was using one of the only clothes Twilight thought it would serve, a purple uniform, but she was a little embarrassed by the result. The uniform she used during her time in the Crystal Prep. was kinda short in Sunset's body, and despite the really pleasant view, Twilight couldn't help but mentally schedule that she needs to buy some new clothes for Sunset. 

"Well, its pretty good, but I think I should buy you some new clothes as soon as possible," Twilight answered and gave Sunset a signal for her to sit beside her.

Sunset walked toward the couch and sat down. She always felt reinvigorated after a small diving in the fountain of youth, but that was probably a result of its magic. But here in this world, there's not that magic, and yet she felt just like she was some good years younger.  

"How it was your first bath?" Twilight asked with a grin.

Sunset smiled and breathed deeply before she answers. "Yeah, I could get used to that!" 

"Glad to hear it!" Spike said and changed the channel once more. That caught Sunset's attention.

"So that is what you called a television? I thought it was because of your highly detailed description of it, but this is the first time I can see it working!" She said watching the TV as if it was an alien instrument, and in a way it was. "How do that even works?"

Twilight grinned a lot. "So, if you really wanna know I can give you a really long explanation!" She said leaning a little closer to Sunset.

"And here we go again," Spike sighed and jump away from his nerd owner. He learned a long time ago to don't be too close to her when she's in her 'scientist mode ON', and he's not gonna listen to that huge lesson again. "If you need me, I'm going to play a little, y'know, far away from you two!"

Neither of them actually even listened to the dog and just continued with the beginning of a really long talk.
> Chapter 11- Documentary.
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Twilight always wondered what her life would be like if she had become a teacher instead of a scientist. What would her students be like? Would they be lazy? Or messy? Some might even be studious, but this is a rare quality nowadays. 

But she hit the jackpot with Sunset Shimmer.

The girl is so obsessed with learning and understanding everything around her that Twilight remembered herself as a child. In just two days Sunset learned what is and how to use a computer, she memorizes everything that she saw on the TV, and she had seen so many different documentaries in the last day that even Twilight felt drowsy while making her company.

And Sunset was definitely having a lot of fun, at every few minutes she makes comments or wrote something down with the notepad Twilight had given to her.

"How is it possible that orcas are not considered whales, but a species of dolphin?" Sunset asked as the man narrating the documentary continues his lessons.

Twilight yawned, at first, she was worried about overwhelming Sunset's brain, but she definitely can take a lot, be it about animals or technology she listens to everything without a worry in the world. But Twilight's main worry was in another place. She was making sure that Sunset understands that the humans had changed a lot with the time, they're not doing 'witch hunts' and other stuff from dark moments from the history anymore, but instead they're friendlier and kinder too.

"Interesting isn't? The differences are small, but they exist. True whales have buccal bristles in the roof of their mouths something that we could compare like a giant sieve, very large strainer that holds small fish and shrimp, but let the water pass. The orcas, in turn, have teeth, moreover, the skull and skeleton of these mammals are quite large and reinforced showing clearly that they are much more like a dolphin." Twilight answered almost mechanically. "But I think Fluttershy will be able to explain it better than me, she's amazing with animals!" 

"Better than you?" Sunset asked without taking her eyes away from the TV.

"Weeellll... If talking about animals then, yes, she's better than me!" Twilight admitted. After a few more minutes the documentary ends, and Sunset leaned back on the couch with a sign. "What's up? Don't you like it?" She asked.

"Of course I liked it... I just," Sunset makes a small pause. "I started to wonder, why our worlds ended so differently?" She asked staring the ceiling. "Here if someone sees a white shark that person would be desperate, right?"

"Humm, yes."

"But in my world, a white shark would be just a minor threat, nothing compared to anything I ever met," Sunset said with a melancholy voice.  

"Well, in our defense, your world has magic!" Twilight answered as a matter of fact.

"That's what I'm talking about!" Sunset stood up with a jump. "I can fell magic in your world too, and the time periods did not match! Even if the days and nights are mirrored in our worlds, then why the magic never makes its part of this world?" She began to walk back and forth, just like Twilight does when nervous.

"Well, there are similarities between our worlds, but we can't say for sure we're living in a mirrored version of one of them!" She said observing Sunset walking around.

"I know, but..." Sunset sighed and stopped walking.

"But what?" Twilight asked.

"Twilight... I've been wondering..." Sunset turned her face to the other girl. "But if they ARE somehow mirrored, then did we just begun the end of the world?" 

With that Twilight suddenly laughed really hard. Sunset stared her friend totally surprised, she expected a different reaction, like they start to talk about it or... Actually, she had no idea what she had thought, but she did not expect that answer at all.

"What is so funny? I saw it happening once, why you think this cannot happen here too?" She asked slightly annoyed.

It takes some time to Twilight to regain her breath, and when she stopped laughing she wiped away a tear of laughter. "Now I know why everyone always says I worry too much!" She said looking at Sunset.

"You do not think this is a possibility?" Sunset asked now confused.

Twilight turned her gaze to the ceiling. "Well, I would be lying if I say that I never thought about it, but I just... Seeing someone else worried that the entire world will face its doom because of her is just... Fun." She said and gave Sunset a sign to sat beside her.

"This is no small thing Twilight," Sunset answered and sat as far as she could on the small couch.

"I know it's not! But Sunset look at me!" She ordered confidently, and Sunset slowly turned her face to the other girl. "You have to understand that everything that happened in your world is not your fault."

"But..."

"No 'buts' Sunset!" Twilight interrupted. "The world will face its destine when the times comes. Did you know that in a second the sun releases more energy and heat than humanity has used throughout its history?"

"I do not, but I can not see how it is related," Sunset complained.

"It is related because after some billions of years it will become a 'white dwarf' and the entire life of the planed will die!" She said. "That means that is not just because you came here to have a better life that the planet will be destroyed, you have the right to be happy too!"

Sunset lowered her eyes for a moment. "You really know how to cheer me up!" She said with a low voice and a small smile.

"I'm happy to do so!" Twilight said and turned off the TV. "Well, it's kinda late, why don't we go to the bed now?" But before she could stand up she felt a small pressure on her thighs. Looking down she saw Sunset using her leg as a pillow, her eyes were closed but she was definitely awake.

"Your legs are good!" Sunset said adjusting her head, and Twilight suddenly blushed with the compliment. At first, she didn't know what to do, but after a few seconds she lowered her hand and started to pass her fingers through Sunset's hair that instantly sighed happily and smiled.
> Chapter 12- Nostalgic feelings.
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

The cold rain falling outside the apartment was the only thing capable to muffle the noise of the strong sneeze that could be heard through the room, and Twilight Sparkle certainly was its origin.

"So, what exactly does 39,5 Cº means?" Sunset asked taking away the thermometer from Twilight's mouth with an expression of doubt. She may not understand a lot about this world, but even she can see that when your friend is pale, sweating and hardly breathing at all is not a good sign.

"Basically, that I have a fever," Twilight answered with a weak voice, she was under a lot of blankets and yet her chills have not stopped.

"And how bad this is?" Sunset asked getting up from the bed and walking toward the table to store the thermometer in its place.

"A little bit," Twilight answered wiping away the sweat from her forehead with the back of her hand.

"Is there anything I can do?" Sunset asked while Spike jumps on top of the bed and lay down with his owner, that immediately started to pet his head.

"Well, I've already taken my remedies, so I guess I just need to rest a bit until I got better," Twilight answered with a sigh that soon transformed in what she hoped was a confident smile. "Besides, you should watch some new documentaries, there's a lot of them about sickness!"

"I can wait a bit longer, at least until you are feeling better," Sunset answered without turning her head.

"Why? Believe me, I'm not going anywhere!" Twilight said as she sat on the edge of her big bed. Sunset sat down too with her arms crossed and a small frown. "What's wrong? Is something bothering you?" She asked trying to begin a conversation.

"..." Sunset did not answer immediately, actually, just after a few seconds she has begun to say something. "Humans are fragile... Aren't they?" That was her only answer, which left Twilight kinda intrigued. At first, she wondered what she meant by that, but after a few seconds, she came to an oddly simple and probably unlikely reason.

"Could it be... Are you THAT worried about me?" She asked with a grin which was very reminiscent of Rainbow Dash when she saw the next target of a prank.

Sunset flinched with Twilight's phrase. She slowly turned her head toward Twilight without looking her friend in the eyes. "Is it that obvious?"

Twilight's grin faded instantly, she did not think about the possibility of actually being right, but after a quick look at Sunset her heart started to ache, a nostalgic feeling took all her heart and seems to be smashing it with its cold hands. She doesn't want to see Sunset like that... Her heart simply could not accept it.

But after another look at herself, she could say that she wasn't in best shape and considering Sunset's last phrase she couldn't help but feel a little bad about the subject either.

In this world, a cold is actually very common and did not come close to being one of the worsts diseases, but Sunset did not have that information.

"You don't have to worry about me," She slowly begun to say. "It's not that bad! Actually, if I have a good night of sleep there's a possibility that I will be better tomorrow morning!"

"Are you sure?" Sunset asked this time looking into her eyes.

"Well, it's not guaranteed, but it sure will not be long before I get better," Twilight said and begun to lay down again. "Oh, and I hate to say it, but I think you shouldn't sleep here with me today, there's always the possibility of you getting my cold!"

"Are you seriously worried about that?" Sunset asked sarcastically.

Twilight was speechless, now thinking about it, that was a pretty ridiculous though... At least when talking about the girl sitting at her side. 

"Okay, okay, I already understood that this is not a concern, but that doesn't mean you have to stay with me all the time. If you want to do something different I don't mind!" She said petting Spike's head that was almost drooling at this point.

"..." Even so, Sunset did not give up. "What do people do when someone else is sick?" She asked observing the room they're in right now.

"They usually tell some stories! Or make some hot chocolate. Or give some snacks to the dog." Spike answered before Twilight even process what Sunset have just asked.

"Stories? Why?" She asked.

"I'm not sure, but Twilight's mom always told her some stories when she was sick back home! Why did she do that?" Spike asked standing up.

Twilight blushed a little bit. "Listen to stories helps to calm me down..." She answered slowly.

"Do you know any story to tell her?" Spike asked to Sunset that slowly turned her head to observes the room again.

"She has many books, would you like me to read some of them to you?" She asked and stood up to walk around the room. 

"You don't have to! Besides, I already read all of them before! There's nothing that could surprise me or make me interested enough to get better faster!" Twilight said with a proud smile from her 'reading feats', but soon that smile transformed in a sequence of violent coughs.

"So, if I tell you a story that you never heard, this will help you?" Sunset asked, but again for some reason, she did not look Twilight in her eyes.

"I have read most of the books you have read too, besides, you don't have to do all that for me to get better, it will happen at its own pace." She said and adjusted her own position.

"What if I told you a story that is not in a book? but instead, one from my world that I did not see in any of your books?" Sunset asked.

Twilight eyes widened, she wanted to rest and wanted Sunset to rest too, but that phrase ignited her curiosity. The simple idea of hearing a story she never heard before is already something tempting, but this may be a story from a different world! There's no way she's going to lose that opportunity, mainly with the fact that Sunset usually did not talk about her world from before... Well, the end of the world.

She stood where she was without rushing Sunset, and after a few more seconds she gained her reward. Sunset breathed deeply and took Twilight's chair to sit and observe her sick friend.

"This is a story someone told long ago, when I was just a child, actually before I even discover about my... Situation," As she began to tell her story her eyes traveled through the room, but they were distant and it was pretty clear that she was not looking to the room itself, but instead to her own distant memories. "I think it would fit the description of a fable,"

"The main character was a young creature, almost like a small boy, wearing ragged black clothes that always belonged to him, since before he was truly capable to remember. His face, unlike all his body, wasn't the one of a human, it was like a skull, a skull of an animal known in my world as a deer, and if I remember well you have this animal here too, right?"

Twilight nodded weakly, and Sunset took it as a sign to continue.

"The boy had a really sad 'life'," Sunset makes quotes with her fingers, and Twilight couldn't help but think she learned that slang pretty fast.  "No one was capable to see or hear him, so doesn't matter what he does or not no one really cared. No matter how much he screamed or begged, no one listened to him. So the boy desperately tried to be noticed, for years he tried to be noticed but nothing worked. And even more, despairing was the fact that nothing seemed to survive near him. One day he touched a plant just to make some sound, but with his touch, the plant suddenly became brown and began to die slowly, like everything else."

"One day, not aware of his surrounding he did not notice a young child coming from behind him toward someone else, but without being capable to actually 'see' the boy, that children touched the boy's hand accidentally,"

Twilight sat up without turning her gaze from Sunset, that appeared to be making great effort to remember the story, and at her side, Spike also hears the story with uncommon attention.

"That children tripped and fell. Confused, he turned to the black-dressed boy he should not be able to see. But instead of seeing through the boy as everyone else, that children clearly saw the boy offering a helping hand, but that sight scared the children that screamed and ran toward his parents. But he did not reach them... He tripped and fell again, but this time hitting his head on a hard and big stone,"

"The boy observed scared as the first person that actually saw him having violent spasms that continued for a few seconds, soon, a lot of different people reached the children and tried to help him, but it was too late. He died." Sunset turned to Twilight that has yet to understand what will happen in the fable, and wondered what her reaction will be like at the end of it.

"The boy approached slowly, everyone was sad or crying. He touched the shoulder of one of the adults with effort, and the adult turned his gaze toward him. His eyes grew into its maximum capacity and frightened he called the attention of the others surrounding him. the boy was surprised, astonished, that the man actually saw him. Everyone actually was seeing the boy, but not exactly as he was,"

"In their eyes the fear took hold, they saw the boy as a great creature, perhaps larger than the greatest of them, wearing a black and sinister robe with skeletal hands that were white like ivory, and his skull was like that of a human, without flesh or anything to hide the skull that watched them sadly,"

Twilight's mind soon found out the most obvious conclusion, somehow it wasn't a simply deformed creature. It was the 'death' itself, but without the conscience of that. The story did not reach the most important parts and she already could guess where it will lead. Various hypothesis appeared in her mind, and neither of them ended in a happy ending.

"Those around him tried to scare the kid away, and it worked. Scared with all those that are pursuing him, the boy ran toward a forest, trying to find a refuge. And there he stayed. For many years that had yet to come, he lived away from everyone and everything else." After that Sunset Frowned and talked to herself. "I'm wasting a lot of time on little details, am I not?"

"Don't worry about that, please continue," Twilight answered a little harshly, her curiosity always gets in her way when she's interested.

"If only I could remember how Celestia told me this story I think it would be more interesting," Sunset said back staring the ceiling with uninterested eyes, but in opposition Twilight's eyes widened to its maximum extent as soon as Sunset had finished her phrase.

"W-wait, repeat that!" She demanded.

"Repeat what?" Sunset asked without understand the reason for her friend's reaction.

"That name! That person that told you that story! Tell me about her!" Twilight said with her weak voice demanding urgency.

"Celestia? Why you are interested in her?" Sunset asked. But after a few seconds, she started to describe. "She was tall, even now I think I would not reach her shoulders, her hair had a lot of colors mixed on it, actually, almost like a rainbow! She was also very gentle..." Her eyes darkened and her expression suddenly changed to a sad and very fake smile. "She teaches me how to read and write, and she was always there to teach me what is right or not... A little like you actually!"

Twilight heard every word with a shocked expression. "That woman you're talking about... Does she has a younger sister?"

"Yes, her name was Luna... But how do you know?" This time Sunset narrowed her eyes and started to try to pick up the same pieces as Twilight, but after a few seconds, she started to talk on her own.

"I had a teacher once... Actually, she was the principal of my school, and her name was Celestia." Sunset's eyes widened with that. "And she has a sister called Luna, and the description you gave about Celestia undoubtedly matches the one I know!" She said with an expression of concentration that not even her tired state could wipe away.

"Now I get it," Sunset muttered to herself. "You are thinking that this can not be considered a coincidence, but instead, a prove that both worlds are actually mirrored at some level! Am I right that far?" Twilight had just opened her mouth to start the explanation when Sunset began to say exactly what she had been thinking. She stared Sunset while trying to say what she was thinking right now. There's no doubt that this is an important piece to understand the connection between worlds a little better.

"Then that Celestia you know..." Twilight began to say, but she was interrupted by a very abrupt phrase.

"I do not wish to talk about it!" Sunset said calmly but firmly lifting up from the chair and tried to hide her face from Twilight that was undoubtedly surprised enough to don't be able to begin a conversation now. Even Spike could feel the weight of the situation upon his shoulders.

"Humm... Sunset," He began to say cautiously. "What about... You finish that story of you?"

"Oh!" Sunset turned with a renewed expression. "How could I forgot?" She said and sat down again.

Twilight also changed her expression and begun to listen with curiosity as Spike sighed relieved at her side.

………………………….

"39,5 Cº" Twilight said to herself after taking away the thermometer from Sunset's mouth. "Yeap, congratulations Sunset Shimmer, you have a fever!" She said and put the thermometer on her table. "And considering the others symptoms, I can say you got my cold!"

"How is that even possible...?" Sunset asked with a really weak voice, she was under a lot of blankets and yet her chills have not stopped. "I am immortal!"

"Well, sure! But you spend most of your life without any contact whit other humans, that means that your immune system is not prepared to fight against most of the normal sickness." Twilight said turning to Sunset with an 'I told you so!" expression.

"How can you be so sure?" Sunset asked.

"Oh, I am not! That just something I thought right now!" She said and approached. "But don't worry, I will take care of you the same way you did to me!"

"You promise?" Sunset asked innocently, and with that Twilight's heart accelerated. 'Goodness. Why she is so cute?' She thought to herself and tried to hide her blushing face.

"D-Don't worry, I will be there for anything you need!" She said and turned to face Sunset again. She was smiling and with a relieved expression that did not disappear when she closed her eyes and begun to sleep.

Twilight approached her hand at took away Sunset's hair from her eyes. And after a while, she finally understands the nostalgic feeling in her chest that she is feeling for days now.

'Congratulations Twilight Sparkle. You're in love with your friend!'
> Chapter 13- "Was it something I said?"
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Sitting on the couch of Twilight's house, Sunset watches the TV without her usual interest in the 'unknown' and whatever else that she could learn.

Looking around she could see Spike sleeping comfortably away from her on the bed and he seems to be dreaming by the way he moves his legs without conscience. 

She turned the TV off and sighed heavily. That's the seventh day since Twilight received a call from the 'Laboratory' she works with the news that she needed to come back as soon as possible, and she answered that she would be back the next day already.

Sunset spend all the first day kinda excited that she would be alone for the first time since she moved, and nervous too, even with Twilight's constant remaining that there's no one that could represent the slightly danger to Sunset she still wasn't very confident, luckily she had Spike to talk with, even if the canine soon proved that he could not teach Sunset about everything she wanted to learn as Twilight.

When Twilight came back on the first day, Sunset was caught off guard with the way her friend looked, her hair that at the beginning of the day was a well-prepared bun now was simply a mess, she carried her white work coat under her arm and she was exhausted with her glasses almost falling from her nose. 

She said she was fine, and that it is part of her job, but every time that she entered her apartment on that state it ignited a small flame of worry and fury inside of Sunset, she always think that it may be someone else's fault, mainly Twilight's 'boss', she always says that he is too harsh with everyone else.

The time that Sunset liked so much to spend it with Twilight now was filled with TV programs, her only contact with humans besides Twilight, and all the questions on her mind about everything simply fades away at the sight of her friend at such weakened state. The day simply seems awfully long without her favorite company.

"Are those 'jobs' really so important?" She wondered while staring the ceiling. Sure, Twilight had explained why she needed to work and that if Sunset needs anything she could call her, but it just didn't seems right to make her worry even more about everything.

She stood up and stretched her back. Turning her gaze toward somewhere else that wasn't the TV she saw the glowing mirror that would lead her to her old home. That sight should make her fell at least a little of homesickness, and it does a little, but she wasn't really happy with the idea of coming back there just yet.

Spike barked in his sleep and took Sunset's attention toward him. The dog is certainly a good company, actually, he remembers her a little about her life in the other world, only an animal friend to talk with.

She looked at the TV and thought about a subject that she is always thinking about when Twilight is away: 'Maybe it is time for me to meet another human beside Twilight...' But as soon as those thoughts came into her head the memories of other humans she meet so long ago flowed into her mind again, and her body trembled, definitely that was not a feeling she wanted to feel again.

Suddenly Sunset heard the familiar sound of keys opening the door, she instantly turned her gaze to that spot expecting to see her friend coming home earlier.

But instead of the usual feminine voice from Twilight, she was greeted with a different and inquisitional voice:

"WHO ARE YOU AND WHAT YOU'RE DOING INSIDE OF MY SISTER'S LOCKED APARTMENT?"

…………………………………

"Finally Friday..." Twilight commented to herself while entering the elevator of the building she lives. The best part of the day definitely was when everyone was released earlier from work. 

She held her head with one of her hands and leaned against the wall of the elevator with a sigh, her headache was so strong that she doubts that a simple aspirin was going to solve her problems.

Quite frankly, in the last month, she ran away from a monster so big it would make a dinosaur cry in fear and yet she wasn't as stressed as returning to work for a week.

But there's at least a good side, she's almost home where she will finally be able to relax, right?

…………………………………

Shining Armor stood at the door with a very rigid posture staring the strange girl that was inside his sister's apartment, at his side Cadence and both his parents seems to be very aware of the seriousness of the situation and stood quietly in place as the Captain of the Police department lead the situation.

But a feeling of uncertainty gripped Cadence's mind 'If this girl is really dangerous then why is she wearing one of Twilight's clothes?' 

On the other hand, Sunset stared the group that had just opened the door with mixed feelings. Part of her just wanted to run back to the mirror, part of her want to talk and explain the situation, and her most primitive side simply wanted to attack the intruders.

This is definitely the first real humans she meets since Twilight, and she does not know what to do. Sure, most of them seem very harmless, but the middle one has a very hostile posture. He has blue hair and his face actually have some traces that remember her of Twilight, but he seems ready to start a fight at any moment, a trace missing on the nerd girl.

Suddenly Sunset's face darkened and she assumed a fighting posture too, her primal instincts of fighting to protect a territory showing its trace at this very moment. A little part of her still wanted to run away, but as soon as old memories started to flow into her mind she also remembered a very important fact, she was a child back then, and she is not going to let that happen again.

She did not listen to what the stranger had exactly said when he entered, but he had just intruded Twilight's apartment without permission, right? Then there's no reason to go easy on him.  

With a decided expression she gave a step forward.

…………………………………

Twilight just wanted to lay down on her bed and sleep until the next week. But obviously, things aren't so simple in her life.

As soon as the elevator's door opened, she saw an unexpected sight right in front of her door. Both her parents and Cadence stood as stone observing something inside her apartment, and unlike them, Shining Armor wears a very hostile expression, few were the times Twilight saw that expression before, and usually, she was sure that whoever was his target he is not going to end well.

'Wait, target?' Suddenly the situation becomes pretty clear in her mind, for some reason her family decided to pay her a surprise visit, and when they opened the door they saw a girl they never meet before inside of a locked apartment. It's easy to say that they assumed the worst.

But there's a lot of problems with that, and the main of them is that her brother is about to pick up a fight with Sunset Shimmer... 'HELL, NO!'.

Throwing aside her handbag, her work coat and all her tiredness she started to run as soon as her brother gave his first step forward.

"STOP HIM NOW!" She yelled and the first one to react was surprisingly Cadence, that stopped her husband holding his shoulder with one hand and telling him to wait. He turned his head to his wife and just then, he heard the sounds of steps approaching fast.

By having a better sense of hearing than the others Sunset stopped as soon as she heard Twilight's voice, but her rigid posture did not fade away.

Twilight closed the remaining distance between the group and her breathing heavily, she held Shining Armor in place with one hand and scanned him with her eyes, there is no sign that he and Sunset had touched each other, a very good thing actually.

"Twily, do you know her?" Shining Armor asked turning his eyes to the red-haired girl.

"Yes... I do..." She answered breathing heavily. Her body finally seemed to notice that it wasn't a good idea use all that energy when it actually doesn't even had it in the first place. She turned her face to Sunset and then to her brother and asked. "She is Sunset Shimmer, my friend. And Sunset, this is my family, I told you a little about them, didn't I?"

Sunset simply nodded without uttering a word, she still observed the group in a reclusive manner.

"Now, since we all know each other..." Twilight punched her brother's arm with a furious face. "ARE YOU CRAZY OR WHAT?" 

"OUCH! Why did you do that?" Shining Armor asked holding the place his sister had just punched with his other hand and looked at her slightly confused. "I'm sorry I acted rashly, but you didn't have to hit me!" 

Twilight sighed heavily. She probably overreacted, but Shining Armor definitely has no idea how close he was to the death a few seconds ago.  "Ok, sorry. Since you are all here, come in, I'll make some coffee..."

"I always thought you should drink less coffee!" Twilight Velvet was the first one to enter the apartment followed by her daughter and the rest of the family.

"Don't take my coffee away from me, please!" Twilight said walking toward Sunset. She turned to her parents and opened her mouth to say something, but closed it really surprised when she felt a hand that did not belong to her entwining her fingers with a surprising amount of force. "Anyway, what are you guys doing here?"

"Today is the day of my first sonogram, and we wanted to know if you wanted to come," Cadence said with an enormous smirk as something caught Shining Armor's attention.

"Really?" Twilight asked with a big smile. All her tiredness suddenly disappeared again. "Why didn't you tell me before, I would have found you there!"

"Because we wanted to do a little surprise! But it seems that you already have some plans, didn't you?" Cadence answered staring intently at the two girls holding hands.

"What?" Twilight asked and turned her gaze to her hand. Suddenly her face's temperature seemed to double, and Sunset stared her a little confused. "T-That's not what you're thinking.."

"Hey, Twily, What's that?" Shining Armor asked observing attentively the portal showing the same desert landscape as always, and all the increasing temperature in her body simply froze suddenly. 'How could I forget it?' She desperately wondered. But before she could react he used his hand to touch the mirror, but instead of a solid surface, his hand simply crossed the mirror with a cold feeling. "WHA..." He didn't finish his phrase when all his body was completely swallowed.

"SHINING!" Everyone but Sunset yelled and Cadence tried to reach him but was stopped by Twilight.

"No, we don't know what would happen with your baby if you cross the portal! I'll go after him!" She said and turned to face Sunset. "Don't let anyone enter after me!" She said and entered the portal as Sunset just nodded.  

"Hey, guys! What do I lose?" Spike asked entering the room with a yawn, and everyone present turned their faces to the talking dog.

"Twilight, what have you done this time?" Night Light asked himself as he put his hand on his forehead as if to hold back a headache. 

"And more importantly, why didn't you call me?" Twilight Velvet continued slightly revolted.

"What? Was it something I said?" Spike asked turning to face Sunset that just shrugged.
> Chapter 14- Family.
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

"That wasn't cool..." Shining Armor said to himself and opened his eyes slowly. Whatever had just happened he feels really bad. He tried to put everything he remembers together. First, he touched that mirror, and then all he could remember was a ridiculously strong suction effect that he could not avoid, and then he remembers to spin... A lot. It wasn't a surprise that he seems to be holding back a vomit. "How do I end up like that?"

He raised his head and began to analyze his surroundings, and everything was exactly what he had seen in the apartment, an entirely ruined floor, overlooking a vast desert that could be seen through an unglazed window.

With difficulty, he tried to stand up, but he was too dizzy to do so by himself. He turned his head, only to be received by the surprising sight of his younger sister, looking calm and unimpressed.

"How many times do I have to say, don't touch my experiments without my permission! You have no idea what could have happened!" Twilight said and held out her hand to him. Her voice wasn't angry like when she punched his arm but instead was just the sound of someone worried about him.

Shining took her hand and stood still a little dizzy. "I wouldn't have to worry about it if your experiments weren't so unpredictable." He said and tried to wipe away the dirt that had been trapped when he fell. "So, where are we?" He asked.

"It's kinda a long story..." Twilight sighed.

"Does this 'long story' have anything to do with your new mute friend?" He asked observing the surroundings, but his gaze stopped when he saw the magic mirror.

"Sunset is not mute, she just is not used to see other people besides me... And now that we talked about this is better for us to go back." She said.

"What do you mean with 'not used with other people?' And mainly, what in the world is this place?" He asked.

"Well... What would you do if I say that we are not exactly... In our world?" She asked with a small blush.

"Not exactly in our world..." Shining said extremely calm. He turned his face to her sister and asked. "Twilight Sparkle what have you done this time?"

"Why do I have the impression that this is not the first time someone says it today?" She wondered, but before she could answer a loud roar shook the whole building.

"WHAT THE HELL WAS THAT?" Shining Armor asked and turned his gaze to the window. His eyes widened with pure terror. Three giant monsters were just outside the building fighting fiercely, one of them was a bizarre giant worm-like creature with tripartite jaw and a maw containing black tentacles. The other was a giant crocodile but its hide is covered in rocks and the last one seems to be a bizarre flying mix between a giant bear with a... Bee?

Both the crocodile and the bear seems to be fighting alongside each other against the worm-like creature. 

Shining tried to get his gun, but he had left it at home for his day off. But unlike him Twilight seems to be very calm, she walked toward the window just in time to see the biggest creature throwing the crocodile away.

"WHAT ARE YOU DOING?" He yelled but Twilight remains impassive, actually, she was even smiling. She turned to face her brother. 

"THIS, Shining Armor, is the reason I punched you before!" She said as the worm-monster finally defeats the giant bear-thing.

"What?" He asked truly confused.

"This creature is a Tatzwurm! Actually, he is the one that commands this desert now!" She said with a small grin. 

"Why I'm not surprised? There's nothing in the world that can beat something like that!" He exclaimed, he was actually getting a little worried about his sister's sanity.

"Maybe not now, but he never manages to beat the last master of this territory." She said almost nostalgically as the monster dig the sand and disappeared through the desert. "I heard that all of their battles ended within a minute!"

"WHAT?" Shining Armor's eyes widened again. "What kind of monster was it?"

"This 'monster' is the girl you just tried to start a fight with just a while ago!" She answered confidently.

………………………….

'Now, what should I do?' Sunset wondered as all the remaining members of Twilight's family stared her or the mirror with a face that even someone as Sunset could say that they want an explanation about the situation they're in.

But what could she do? Speak to them? Maybe, but that's an option she was not sure she was ready yet. Spike also doesn't seem very comfortable, but at least he does not have a traumatic experience with humans.

Luckily, it didn't take a long time until Twilight crossed the portal back, quickly followed by her brother. 

When he crossed the mirror he almost fell toward the floor, but Twilight held him in place. The woman with hair with mixed colors of pink was the first one to close the remaining distance between the rest of the family and the two siblings.

"SHINING! WHAT HAPPENED? Are you alright?" The woman asked observing all his body searching for any sign of a problem. He seems to be a little confused or disoriented, but his eyes seem to be full of energy at the same time, almost as if during his small trip on the other side of the portal he had seen something to make his adrenaline went into astronomical levels.

'This is actually a possibility...' She thought to herself. Everyone started to talk at the same time, the pink-haired woman kept asking about his state, the other woman was asking what exactly is that mirror and why Twilight did not call her sooner to show this, and the other man was also worried about her brother.

Meanwhile, Twilight seemed to be trying to explain the situation, but all the mixed voices make it something harder than it should.  

"Why do not they wait for her to finish explaining before they ask other things?" She asked to the only being close to her right now.

"All I can say is: welcome to the family," Spike answered with humor. But unlike Sunset's, his voice did not go unnoticed, and Twilight's brother turned his face toward the two awaiting far from the main part of the family that suddenly become quiet as the dog went silent again.

"Twilight... Did Spike just talked, or I hit my head harder than I thought?" The blue-haired one asked while staring Spike intensely.

"Well," Twilight sighed again. "This is another long story." She answered as her brother's eyes suddenly changed its target and he stared Sunset as if he was trying to read what exactly is she thinking, but instead of approaching he decided to talk without leaving the pink-haired woman's side. 

"Twilight said your name is Sunset... Isn't it?" He asked. She nodded, her expression already a little softer than a few minutes ago. He stared the girl from top to bottom with doubt, almost as if he was judging her by her appearance, and this was not a good sign according to her memories.

Seeing the situation her friend was in now, Twilight walked toward Sunset and stopped by her side. And that didn't go unnoticed by those around, both Shining Armor and Twilight usually has a good character judgment, and for some reason, they seem to disagree with each other in this case.

"Twily," He began to say after a deep breath. "What EXACTLY do you wanted to say when you said that the other side of the mirror wasn't in this world of ours?" That simple phrase was said as if he just want to be certain of something, but that was enough to take the attention of all those who weren't on the other world, and Twilight actually was waiting for that question.

"Twily... What is he talking about?" Night Light asked, his face showed a surprised expression that was the complete opposite from the two women at his side, both Twilight Velvet and Cadence seems amazed and the only thing that prevented them from jumping right in the mirror were their respective husbands, who did not seem to share their sense of adventure.

Twilight Sparkle sighed heavily and Sunset stayed a little behind her.

"Look, this is actually a long story, and I will try to resume it as better as I can," She said and turned her gaze to the machinery moored to the mirror. "A long time ago I found a strange gem that emits signs that not a single one of our technological equipment could read, then I created a device just to read those signs. I attached it with that mirror (which by the way, was extremely expensive) and it created a portal to another world."

Night Light used his fingers to press the top of his nose as if he wanted to hold back a headache and again turned his face to the mirror.

"Twilight," He began to say with a sigh. "Do you have a small idea of how fantastic this is? How come you never told any of us before? Or even make it a true governmental research? This is amazing beyond belief!" He said with a smile, as a Professor he shares the same passion for science as his daughter and wife.

"Well, there is a thing or two about that place that I wanted to research by myself before doing anything else," Twilight answered with a confident voice.

"And where did your new friend enters in this story?" Cadence asked with curiosity.

"Well," Twilight turned her face toward Sunset as if she wanted permission to talk about her, and a quick exchanged look between the duo gave her the permission to move forward. "Before she moved to live with me she used to live there..."

That answer made almost all of the people present to show some kind of surprised expression, from a simple open mouth from Twilight Velvet to eyes extremely wide open from Night Light, the only exception was Shining Armor that already expected for that.

"Wait a minute," Cadence said shaking her head a little, almost as if she was still trying to process something. "Then basically you are living with an alien and didn't tell me?"

Twilight frowned a little. "Calling her an alien like that seems a little rude don't you think?" She said in a protective manner.

"Okay, okay, let's put things straight here!" Twilight Velvet began to say. "You created a portal to another world with a 'magical' gem you found years ago, then entered there, found and befriended with that girl that lives there, make your dog start talking and your friend actually moved to live with you! Am I right?"

"Well, yes! I just don't remember to say that the gem was magical, and I am sure I still didn't talk about Spike yet."

"That's was an obvious conclusion! But there's still a single and probably most important question of all," Velvet took a deep breath as Twilight awaited for her so important question. "WHY DIDN'T YOU CALLED ME FROM THE START?" 

Everyone but Velvet startled at the sudden scream that was given, sometimes Twilight Velvet seems a little like Pinkie Pie, and Twilight almost couldn't keep her mind focused with one of them, let alone two.

"Dear, I know you probably want to put a similar story in one of your books, but you overreacted a little right now." Night Light said and turned his face to his daughter. "But your mother have a point here, how long do you have all that information?"

"A little less than two months," Twilight answered blushing a little. Sure, she wanted to keep it a secret until she knows exactly what to do, but she felt just like a small child that was caught lying to her parents.

"Wait a minute," Cadence said and pointed a finger toward Sunset. "You're saying you meet that one less than two months ago and you two are already living together? Shining Armor, you should have some lessons with your sister!"

This time Twilight's blush became a deep crimson, and she could see the same tone of red finding its way to her brother's checks.

"H-Hey, I didn't take that long!" Shining Armor complained.

"Are you kidding me? If that was a game she would have beat you 'like a boss' style!" She answered with a playful tone.  

"She is right." Night Light said simply.

"DAD!" Both Shining Armor and Twilight yelled at the same time.

"What? You made her wait for years until one beautiful day you called her out! Oh, wait, if I remember SHE invited you out because she was getting tired of all that waiting. Seriously, it was almost annoying to see you two flirting without taking a step forward!" Twilight Velvet answered with a tone of debauchery. 

"It was... I just... Ah, forget it, I can't take it anymore! Can we please come back to talk about Twilight's new friend and talking dog?" Shining decided it was a lost cause to keep on that subject, so he changed it.

"Did you really have to throw that ball at me?" Twilight complained.  

"Hey, it was you or me!" Shining armor answered.

"Oh, I almost forgot it!" Velvet said out loud enough to all the presents hear. "What was your name again dear?" She asked and Twilight had just opened her mouth to answer when her mother interrupted. "Please Twilight, we didn't hear her voice since we arrived!" 

"But-" She started to complain but Sunset put a hand on her shoulder and gave a courageous step forward.

"It is alright Twilight," She said with a smile just before she took a deep breath. "My name... Is Sunset Shimmer."

"See, was it that hard?" Night Light asked with a smile. 'More than you can imagine.' Sunset thought to herself, her right fist was closed and strained, ready to go into action at any moment. "Now, do you mind if I make some questions?"

"Dad, I don't know if this is a good idea..."

"Sure, go ahead!" Sunset said confidently as if accepting some kind of challenge.

"Well, first of all, why are using one of Twilight's clothes? Don't you have a clothe of your own? And where are your parents? they don't mind you living in another world? " Cadence asked before Night Light could any important question.

"I do not have clothes of my own right now, Twilight said the one I used was rustic, but I think she wanted to soften things, that thing was in pieces," Sunset begun.

"They definitely were," Twilight commented.

"And I can not remember meeting my parents." If someday I had one! She thought to herself.

"Wait, wait, wait," Velvet said making everyone went silent. "Are you saying you're a poor homeless orphan that never had any comfort in life until my daughter found you?" She asked dramatically and walked toward her until they were face-to-face.

"Humm..." Sunset seems to be a little nervous with the sudden proximity. "I-I think?" She said almost automatically, she actually just didn't know how to act in a situation like that. 

But she was even more surprised when Twilight velvet took her hand and started running out of the apartment dragging her along and yelling. "LET'S GO SHOPPING!"

"Wait, WHAT?" Sunset yelled as she was being dragged. "TWILIGHT HELP ME!" She screamed one last time.

A heavy silence filled Twilight's apartment as everyone else was still trying to process what had just happened, but again, Cadence seems to be the first one to break the silence.

"I think your unpredictable mother just stole your girlfriend and transformed her into your sister!" She said pointing to the door with a blank face as Twilight still with a shocked expression staring the door with her mouth wide open.

"Aren't you going to do something about this?" Shining Armor asked his father.

"With your mother? I gave up long ago! She may be a brilliant writer and deep inside as smart as me or Twilight, but she's totally crazy and when she wants to do something, NOTHING can stop her!" Night Light answered walking calmly toward the elevator as Sunset's screams echoed through the corridors.

Both Cadence and Shining Armor turned their gaze back to the shocked girl.

"COME BACK HERE MOM!" Twilight yelled and started to run as fast as her legs could muster.

"And I thought today was our day?" Shining Armor said playfully.

"Me too!" Cadence answered and turned to her husband. "But since when your family follows the script?" She started laughing and also went toward the elevator.

"I would love to have a good answer to that question ..." Shining Armor sighed and walked toward the corridor like the rest of the family, he closed and locked the door with his spare key and followed his way with a smile on his face.

There's only one being left in that apartment. Spike stared the closed door with a blank expression.

"And again the dog is left behind all the fun isn't it?" He asked to the nothingness with a bored face. "I'm going to watch some TV."
> Chapter 15- Rarity
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Shining Armor is not ashamed to admit that he is not as smart as his younger sister, but he is far from being stupid too. He studied at the same school as his sister did for most of her life, and he acquired a respectable amount of knowledge there. Not only that, but he also learned a lot when studying to become a police captain.

For sample, he know that the Air Force tests have shown that a well trained human eye can consistently spot and recognize an image in 1/4th of a second, and that means that under certain circumstances this is a speed almost two times the speed of a bullet, and after years training his body for his so dreamed job, he could proudly say that his eyes are extremely well trained.

But he is also not ashamed to admit that during thousands of occasions, he couldn't keep up with his highly hyperactive mother. 

Just like his father had said when they left Twilight's apartment, his mother is extremely intelligent, probably a lot more than the media of people, but she can be really agile when she wanted something. But that's not a surprise, after living with her for so long, he actually got used to it.

But what was really a surprise is the fact that this girl called Sunset Shimmer could easily keep up with his mother.    

At first, for some reason she was really scared, he could see the panic in her eyes. Sure, she was dragged by his mother without explanation or even a warning, but this is hardly an excuse to the way she looked at everyone that came close to her or simply passed by her side on the streets, almost as if they could attack her at any second.

But for some reason Twilight seemed to expect that reaction, she caught her mother and her friend with an impressive speed coming from a girl that always rather her books than any kind of sport.

As soon as she got close to those two Sunset got out from Velvet's firm grip and approached Twilight as if she was some kind of lifeguard in the middle of a stormy sea. She held Twilight's hand firmly, actually, so firmly that the lavender girl showed some small sign of pain as if she was holding her hand with too much strength. 

After that she tried to hide behind Twilight that was trying her harder to calm the other girl down, saying something like, 'It's alright, no one is going to hurt you!' Or 'Calm down, we can always go back home if you want.'

It was really strange.

Shining Armor doubted a little when his sister had said that Sunset could easily defeat that ridiculously huge monster that will haunt his dreams, but after he discovered that the other side of the mirror is actually an entirely different world, he decided to stay open-minded and give the girl the benefit of doubt.

But now that same girl is acting like some kind of scared cat in front of his eyes. 'There must be some kind of misunderstanding.' He thought to himself watching the pair.

Everyone stopped to see the scene without understanding a thing. Night Light was reprehending his wife for dragging the girl along without her permission, and Twilight Velvet seemed regretful, she didn't expect that reaction at all. Cadence also showed traces of confusion, after all, is not like they had done anything to that girl.

Twilight tried to comfort her friend with nice words for minutes straight, and with the time she managed to accomplish her objective. She began to talk about numerous topics, but most of them consist in: 'Look, we studied about it, didn't we?'

"Now, look at me and answer me," Twilight gently used her hand to lift Sunset's head a little, just enough to make eye contact. "What would happen if you fuel a car that uses gasoline with another kind of combustor?"

'Say WHAT now?' Shining Armor thought to himself.

"The engine will melt or blow!" Sunset immediately answered.  

"EXACTLY!" Twilight said motherly. "Now, look around. You never saw a car in person, do you?"

'Huh?' Shining wondered. After seeing her world by himself, he doesn't expect her to be familiar with everything in this world, but at least he thought she knew what is a car.

"She doesn't have her own clothes but she knows how does a car works without never seeing one... I think Twilight's priorities are a little twisted, don't you think?" Cadence whispered to her husband.

"Considering her situation I think that priorities are just a thing from points of view." He answered.

As soon as he finished his phrase he turned his gaze back to his sister. Sunset seems a lot calmer now, ignoring every living being around, she was observing her surroundings with deep interest, actually, now her eyes are just like Twilight's when she's seeing something new for the first time.

Twilight Velvet got closer to the duo and apologize for her sudden burst of energy. Sunset was a little alarmed at first, but after a second she began to listen the apologizes.

With that, all the remaining members of the Twilight family got a little closer to the youngest member.

"Okay, I will open the game and ask," Shining Armor begun to say as his mother and the red-haired girl were talking just a little far away from them. "Why EXACTLY is she so scared by being close to other people?"

Twilight's face darkened a lot, what caught everyone off guard. "It's... Really a long story..." Her tone was dark and hurt as if Sunset's experiences were enough to traumatize even her, and for the first time in that day, he thought that 'It's a long story' REALLY means that it is a long story. "Trust me, she's dealing with it THOUSANDS of times better than any of my predictions."

This time even Cadence decided that it wasn't a good idea to discuss that topic for more time.

"ICE CREAM!" A loud and familiar voice caught everyone's attention. Twilight Velvet was pointing to an ice cream machine with a childish grin.

"What is 'ice cream'?" Sunset asked with a curious expression.

"WHAT?" Both Velvet and Cadence yelled, (And somewhere far from this place, a girl called Pinkie Pie suddenly stopped working in filing up a balloon for a party and yelled a very vicious WHAT DID YOU SAY?' scaring the kid at her side half way to death.) but the only one that turned to face Twilight for a lecture was Cadence. "Seriously, what have you been teaching her since she arrived?"

Twilight seems a little embarrassed but slowly answered. "Y'know, the basics!"

"Such as?" Night Light asked already suspecting the answer.

"Advanced physics, molecular biology, electro-electronics and other little things like that..." She answered playing nervously with her own hands.

"Why am I not surprised?" Shining said with a sigh. "Look, I know we meet her like... Ten minutes ago, but if you really is so worried about what she might think about this world you may as well gave her some good stuff first."

"Hey, advanced physics is not only fun but is also important for a well maintained everyday life," She answered giving a confident nod. "Besides, I gave ice cream to Spike once, and he became addicted to it... REALLY addicted... And we're not even sure if she will like it!"

"THAT'S DELICIOUS!" A loud yell could be heard from far away.

Twilight and the rest turned to the origin and were shocked for seeing both Velvet and Sunset far away and already enjoying their ice creams almost 200 meters away from their original spot.

"When did they get there?" Shining asked.

"Your mother moved faster before, why are you surprised?" Night Light not impressed.

"I know she moved faster before, I lived with her most of my life," Shining Armor said taking his hair away from his eyes with a hand. "But what about Sunset?"

"Now that you said it..." Night Light observed the girl at distance with a hand scratching his chin. "We really didn't notice she moving either, and that's not usual."

"Trust me, that's not even close to all her potential." Twilight observed and started to walk toward them.

………………………….

From that moment onward, Shining Armor barely could see small traces of red and gold hair from Sunset, and a little of white and a pale violet from his mother. She started to run from store to store dragging Sunset along with a ridiculous speed as Twilight tries her hardest to keep up with them all the time (And failing miserably).

Velvet used every opportunity to show something minimally interesting, from small wrist watches to ice cream, milkshake and anything to refill her sugar rate.

Sunset in other hand was amazed by everything. As soon as she understood that no one was going to hurt her she became a whole new person.

And Twilight in other hand was trying to keep both them under control. She often needed to stop and breath, but never let them out of her sight. When Sunset devoured her ice cream and small traces of it were still on her face, Twilight was the one to use a small pocket handkerchief to clean her face. 

And also stopped them when they tried to cross the street during the red light, or outside the crosswalk.

Basically...

"Go on, say it," Cadence said almost as if she had read her husband's mind while observing the trio. Shining Armor smiled, she knew him very well.

"You know I love you," He began and Night Light Started to pay attention to the conversation.

"Mmhmm..."

"And I know you will be a great mom too,"

"Continue!"

"But right now, Twilight is a better mom than you!" He said with a serious face.

Night Light started to laugh.

Cadence only nodded. "I think she is better than me too."

"Don't worry," Night Light said wiping away a tear of laughter from his eye. "All in good time."

Their small conversation was stopped by Twilight that came close to the trio. She came hastily but not running. "Hey, Cadence, I don't know what time is now, but are we late for the sonogram?"

"Not really, we're actually an hour in advance. Why?" Cadence asked.

"Because I think Sunset need some new clothes,"

"She sure does..." Cadence commented.

"Yeah, the thing is, we're close to Rarity's boutique, do you think we can go there just a little bit?"

"Sure, but Rarity is more used to high-level design, do you think she has some more casual clothes?" Shining wondered.

"She does," Twilight answered playing with her hands nervously. "And... I had been so busy with the portal and Sunset, that I had not seen any of the girls in a long time."

"It's okay, we surely can go there!" Cadence said smiling, and Twilight's face shined with happiness.  

"Yeah, but I think we should be going soon, we're not that advanced." Night Light said.

"Don't worry, we're not taking long." She said and begun to run toward the eccentric duo.

After a small conversation, she explained the situation. Velvet was amazed by the idea of shopping, and Sunset wasn't against it either since Twilight's clothes soon prove that were too small in certain areas for her to wear it comfortably.

"You guys go ahead, I'll follow you soon after." Night Light said and waved a small goodbye as he walked away. Twilight couldn't help but wonder what he was going to do. Besides being a lot more reserved as his wife, Night Light was famous inside the family for his surprises. 

But obviously, it didn't take long before Velvet dragged Sunset all the way toward Rarity's boutique, talking about all the wonderful dresses and sophisticated gowns that were since long ago Rarity's specialty.   

Sunset walked fast following the rhythm of Velvet's pace with easy. But inside her brain, she wasn't quite following the course of the conversation. Sure, she was very aware of the necessity of wearing clothes, but all those fancy words and wanders were just too much for her to keep up and still see a good reason for it. Since long ago, she was used to living just according her necessities, wearing clothes were nothing more important than keeping your own corporal heat and protect you from the cold. 

Even both Twilight and Cadence seems to agree with the older woman about the importance of 'Finding your own style'.

But Sunset did not have the time to properly think about the subject. After no more than two minutes of walking, she saw what she could only describe as the most extravagant building she'd ever seen before.

"Welcome to the Carousel Boutique!" Twilight said with a confident smile showing the place with her arm in a dramatic manner.

As the name suggests, Carousel Boutique bears a resemblance to a Carousel —or merry-go-round—from the outside, having a largely cylindrical building shape with decorative pillars and sculptures lining the lower and upper exterior. The white color was definitely the most prominent, every here and there is marked with flowers in jars or pink and purple ornaments.

"Wow... It is..." 

"Amazing isn't?" Twilight interrupted. "She bought a building that was almost in ruins and restored it to that state! Of course, we helped a little, but she certainly deserves more of the credits."

"I was going to say flashy... But your definition is still fair I think." Sunset answered and again was pushed toward the entrance of the building. They opened the door that triggered a bell located just above the entrance.

Inside of the building was even more impressively extravagant than the outside, everywhere she looks was filled by big and fancy dresses from various colors and sizes. Some of them were old fashioned and even more were definitely made by hand with a skill Sunset never thought it would be possible.

"Coming!" A very sophisticated and feminine voice said at distance. Sunset again could not observe the surrounding place with the attention it deserves. "Just give me one second, I am almost finished here!"

Twilight kept a smile on her face for reasons yet unknown to Sunset. She was not complaining, of course, she is definitely prettier when smiling.

Nothing relevant of course.

Steps began to approach slowly. Her heart almost skipped a beat, but she managed to control herself. When Velvet started to push her toward basically everywhere, she adopted a strategy to simply ignore every living being except those with her.

But now is different, she is going to talk face to face someone she probably never saw before... Besides Twilight's family, of course.

She gave a deep breath. Twilight's family proves not only harmless but really fun to be around. Maybe this time will be no different.

As soon as she finished her thoughts the owner of the shop makes her entrance. A young woman with a skin as white as ivory gave slow but confident steps toward the small group. (Well, anyone is young when comparing to herself, but that's not the point.) 

That woman is wearing a pair of red and fashion glasses, totally different when compared to Twilight's, and a very fancy dress. Her hair is purple and well treated with a really small hat on the left side of the head. Actually, she needed a second to understand how come her hat does not fell down already, but it was stuck with a beautiful but discreet ribbon around her head.

"I am really sorry that it takes so long, but I really needed to finish an order... Twilight, darling, is that you?" The girl's eyes suddenly widened together with a smile.

"Long time no see!" Twilight said with a really big smile, she opened her arms and the girl instantly gave her a strong hug.

"I am so glad you are here!" The woman said after she got away a little. "What is happening to you? There is so long since you joined us in anything! We were getting worried already!"

"You know, I was REALLY into one of my experiments, and I had no time for nothing at all! But I swear this is not going to repeat." She answered and apologized.

"There is no problem darling. Actually, we are going to spend the next Saturday together, Will you join us?" She asked with a sweet face.

"Of course she will! I think this one already spend too much time inside the box." Velvet said like always in a playful tone. "But this is not the reason we're here today!"

"Oh, right!" Twilight said and turned her face toward Sunset, the other girl followed her gaze and finally seems to notice the presence of the rest of them.

"Oh, I am so sorry! I did not notice... Anyway, you are all very welcome in my boutique!" She smiled at them.

"Don't worry with that, but we're here for a small occasion," Cadence answered and also turned her face toward Sunset.

"Hum? Occasion?" She asked and finally locked her eyes in the only strange in the room. "Oh, my, and who might you be?" Her smile grew as she studies Sunset's face.

"She's Sunset Shimmer. She' my friend and I were hoping you could show us some clothing options." Twilight said and the other girl observed Sunset from top to bottom, what makes the girl a little nervous was the fact that the woman suddenly seemed to be really surprised, almost as if there is something really wrong with the way she was dressed.

"Hum, Darling, I would hate to be coarse, but if I can remember properly this is one of your oldest clothes, or am I wrong?" She asked as a small blush found its way toward Twilight's checks.

"Is not that old!" She complained.

"Excuse me Darling, but you already had those during our first year of high school!" She answered matter of factually. "And at that time I already thought you should get rid of those."

"Hey!"

"Excuse me," She walked toward Sunset that closed her fist discreetly. "Your name is Sunset Shimmer if I remember, is it not?"

"Yes, it is." She said looking the girl right in the eyes. Both of them have almost the same height, which makes an eye contact easy.

"My name is Rarity, it is very nice to meet you!" She said with a smile. "How can I help you?"

"I... I would like some clothes for me to use," She said without getting her eyes away from the woman right in front of her.

"Oh, of course, you do!" Rarity giggled a little with the answer. "But I want to know if you have any preferences in mind?"

"Hum," Sunset thought for some seconds before she answers something. "I want something comfy, I think?"

"Well, I am sure we can search for some more comfy clothes, but I want to know if you have any style in mind."

"Style?" Sunset asked back seeing to be doubtful. "I have not one in mind."

"What?" Rarity asked and opened her mouth to start a really long lecture about the importance of style in one's life, but was soon interrupted by Twilight.

"I'm afraid we have not so much free time today," she said. "But long story short, we just need some everyday clothes for her to use."

"Not much free time, huh?" Rarity said observing Sunset. "Well, I will love the challenge, but I think you will have to be prepared for a hard time of shopping, Darling."

"Hard part?" Sunset asked. 'I thought we were going to chose some clothes, how hard can that be?'  

Thankfully she did not say it out loud...

'This is chaos... TRUE CHAOS!'

After five minutes she already wanted to jump back through the portal and jump inside the mouth of the first monster she finds.

She is very proud of her speed. No kidding, even on the other world, few were the ones capable to keep up with her if she really wants to go fast.

But she never had to change into dozens of different outfits, make-up, accessories and anything within her sight inside the boutique. Piles of discarded clothes lie at her side together with her pride. 

On the last few minutes she was dressed as a sailor, punk girl, magician, from top to toe with different tones of pink that for some strange reason had different names even if they looked exactly the same, red and orange to match her hair, green to match her eyes and anything that crossed not only Rarity's mind but Cadence and Velvet's too.

'If I get out of here alive... I SWEAR I WILL NEVER BUY CLOTHES AGAIN!'
> Chapter 16- Jack Sparrow
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Lots of bags hit the floor without any concern, and soon after that, the spring mattress fluttered as the body almost unconscious of Sunset Shimmer fell on top of it with a sigh.

"Hey, Sunset, at least put your new pajamas on before you sleep!" Twilight entered the shared room while still holding the rest of the bags. Shinning Armor was the next followed by Night Light, and Cadence for some strange reason had decided to stay on the living room for a little more time.

"Just another fifty minutes..." The red-haired answered with a low and tired voice, and it didn't take long before her eyes close and her breathing becomes quiet and rhythmic.

"Well, at least she's very honest about her sleeping time," Twilight Velvet was the next person to fill the small space.

"Believe me, Fifty minutes is a euphemism," Twilight put down the remaining bags. 

The afternoon passed without any major problem. After buying a whole wardrobe from Rarity (That made a very generous discount), the small group went to the hospital, and the sonogram went as well as the rest of the day.

'Maybe except for the way Sunset and my brother met each other... That was stressful.'

"Anyway, did anyone want some coffee?" Twilight asked already walking toward the kitchen.

"You really shouldn't drink so much coffee, you know?" Velvet asked with a mischievous smile.

"C'mon, let's not start this conversation again," Twilight answered faster than a bullet.





"Today was an interesting day, wasn't?" Cadence asked with an amused smile.

"Interesting?" Shining Armor repeated the word and assumed a concentrated expression. "I'm not sure that's the word I would use to describe it..." The king-sized bed fluttered as he finally lay down with a tired expression. "Maybe 'long' is a better definition."

"Seriously? 'Long? That's the word you would use to the day that you discover that your new Sister-in-Law is a girl from another world?" Cadence asked without taking away her smile and observing an really old book.

"She's not my Sister-in-Law!" He covered himself with the blue blanket that his wife liked so much. "And what are you reading? This is not one of our books, is it?"

"Oh, no," Cadence grinned like a small devil planing a very mischievous joke. "This is a new one."

"New? It looks like a century old," He complained scratching the back of his head.

"Yeah... Strange, isn't?" She wandered with her eyes shining.

"What is it about?" Again he asked.

"I don't know yet," She answered shrugging. 

"And why do you picked it if you don't even know what is it about?" Confusion and mistrust were clear on his face. Sure, he loves his wife and would be able to trust his life on her hands, but when she wanted to do the 'wrong' thing... It's safer for you to run away as fast as possible.

"Well, your sister makes a job so good trying to hide it from me that I knew that I had to read it somehow!" She smiled innocently in stark contrast to her slightly psychotic phrase.

"Wait, what?" Shining couldn't help but ask. "You says Twilight was trying to keep it hidden from you... And you not only stole it, but you will read anyway,"

"Yeap!" She answered opening the book on the first page.

"And where was it hide?"

"Together with all the other books on the bookshelf," She answered still smiling.

"Wait, then it was not hidden, it was on its right place!" He said confused.

"Shining, Shining..." She put a hand on his cheek and squeezed it a little. "So smart and yet so naive!"

"Say what now?" He asked with his checks red, even if just one of them had been squeezed.

"Think well Shining, where is the last place you would put a book if you want to hide it from your very meddling Sister-in-Law?" He thought for some seconds. If he was trying to hide a book he would never let it with other books where everyone can see it... But thinking about it that way, if he tries to hide it on some secret spot, like a safe or under his bed, then anyone will know there is something important there... Wait a minute... "See? The best way to keep something hidden is where everyone can see it and yet no one is going to suspect a thing!"

"Wow, this is actually pretty clever!" 

"Isn't? But she commits a very big mistake!" Cadence's smile was so bright and confident that was actually a little scary.

"And what was it?" He asked suspecting of her answer.

"I'm Captain Jack Sparrow!"
> Chapter 17- Boredom
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

The setting sun is beautiful as always.

From the top of a cliff, I observed the ruined landscape below me while humming a soft song, my head following the rhythm while I smile.  

The sound of silence is also always welcome.

A pretty butterfly landed on my leg, I am not transformed now, so my purple skin was just a little different from the butterfly's wings. I put a single finger close to it, and the little one quickly got on it. I lifted my hand and give a closer look to the little butterfly, it has small purple wings and an even smaller black body, which would be easily misjudged as a caterpillar.

"Are you bored too?" I asked with a low voice since I hadn't used it for a while now.

Sadly the butterfly didn't answer.

A long time ago I discovered I could communicate with the monsters... They usually are pretty selfish or overconfident, which makes them really predictable, but for some reason, I never heard what the small insects or birds were saying.

I could not support that curiosity...

I needed to know...

I needed to learn...

I needed to understand...  

"Thinking about it... Is that why I did all I did?" I wondered with a sigh, and the butterfly walked a little on my finger. "Calm down or you will fall!" I used my other hand to pet it a little.

One day long ago I was just like a caterpillar too, Small, innocent, fragile and little minded, but all of that was taken away from me one day...

Taken away by those I dared to trust!

Why? I do not know...

They never explained to me...

I never understood... 

One day they say they love me, and on the next, I was an 'witch' or an 'monster', condemned without judgment or mercy.

Is this a reason to ruin my life? Fear?

I could not accept it.

I closed my fist putting a big amount of force on it, and because of that, the butterfly flew away from me. Not a single word and it was already flying toward the horizon.

Definitely a breathtaking view.

I heard a sound, getting closer and closer to me. I closed and eyes and focused on listening, whatever is that thing is a quadruped and is silently challenging me.

What a fool.

I looked back and finally managed to see the creature with my eyes. Undoubtedly is an Ursa Minor. It's pretty blue fur was almost like a painting of the night sky.

"Are you bored too?" I asked turning my face toward the ruins again.

"You... Are you the one that killed my mom?" The Ursa asked, her voice was feminine and sad.

"Your mom?" I closed my eyes. Years ago I fought an Ursa Major, maybe this little one is its daughter. "Why do you ask?" I calmly replied.

She roared scaring all the living beings close to our location.

"WHY DID YOU DO THAT?" Yelling at me she gave a step closer.

"Do you want to know?" I asked. "It is because I never had seen how an Ursa works, so the best way to understand is by opening it and see how it is inside, Right?" A second after that a heavy paw hit me with a megaton of force, making huge cracks appear on the ground.      

Monsters... They think they want to know, but they never accept the truth that well.

She pushed her paw back and attacked me again making a tall sand cloud, and then she hit me again... And again, and again, but the result never changes. She broke my arm with the impact but probably wounded her paw too, considering the strength she is using.

I can not understand why she continues... It is useless.

Just like I can not understand that girl...

I closed my eyes as another attack hit me, making my nose bleed. She was just like me, a scared and innocent girl that did not know a thing about the world, and she suffered even more than me.

Wounded, beaten, hanged and decapitated.

So why she followed such a different way? Why she does not understand the way I think? Especially after the last time, we meet each other...

Maybe that is the reason... Those Celestia and Luna were stupid and weak, yet Sunset did what she did for them... Why? I do not know!

I NEED TO KNOW!

I NEED TO UNDERSTAND!

I opened my eyes, and with a blink, the Ursa suddenly could not move anymore. I lifted half of my body and used my right arm to put my left one back in place.

The Ursa roared again and tried to move, but when you are paralyzed by my magic this is a futile effort. "WHY? WHY? WHY I CAN'T MOVE? WHY YOU KILLED MY FAMILY?"

Like I said, selfish and overconfident. I stood up and finally turned to face her again... Looks like Sunset will have to wait a little more.

I gave a step closer. "Tell me, will you help me to kill my boredom?"

Tears began to fall from Ursa's eyes.

It is time to understand how do you work...

You, and then Sunset Shimmer.
> Chapter 18- watchdog
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

The tic-tac of the clock seemed to be louder than the normal as Twilight groped the surrounding of her bed, searching for the heat she had just started to get used to, however she could not find it despite her attempts.

"Sunset?" Her voice almost was not capable of leaving her lips because of her state of slumbering. She lifted her head a little above her pillow and scanned her surroundings, but she could only see blur and shadows without her glasses.

Sating on the bed with a loud yawn she turned her gaze toward the other side of the bed, and just as she had already noticed there was no trace of her red-haired friend, which was really strange.

Stretching her arm toward the bedside table she was certain that she was going to find her glasses, and in fact, she did, but accidentally she made it fall from it. 

Cursing a little she sat on the edge of the bed and took her glasses from the floor, cleaned it using the blanket and just after that she finally was capable to put it on her face.

The surroundings are just like it should be, the clock on the wall marks the hour with precision. "04:30?" She wandered with surprise. doesn't matter how do you look at it, it is far too late to be awake, and far too early to wake up, and even stranger was the fact of who was not there.

"Sunset never did it before..." She stood up and looked at the windows where she could see a heavy rain falling mercilessly on the outside. 

"Please, just fifty minutes more..." Spike murmured in his slumbering.

"You're learning only the bad aspects, aren't you?" Twilight decided to let Spike behind and started to walk around her apartment searching for Sunset. She called her a few times but she never received an answer. "Where is she?" She stopped on the mirror room and looked at it intensively. 

'Did she crossed the mirror?' 

A feeling of panic begun to form inside her chest. If for some reason she decides to return to her own world... Is there anything she can do?

A small sound brought her attention toward the exit door, which for her surprise was wide open. "Oh, no," She walked toward the door and looked at the corridor not sure of what she should expect.

There was nothing there.

But there was a small part of her, maybe instinct or just some kind of crazy logic her brain had created on the last five seconds that was yelling. 'Upstairs!'

Is it a bad idea? Probably, but she decided to follow it anyway.

The many corridors always had given her a feeling of unease for a strange reason, so, she never actually left her apartment after midnight, and seeing it now she was sure she had done the right decision during all those years. The shadows almost seem to be moving by its own while she walks tremulously toward her objective, and only after several and several stairs (She REALLY hates stairs...) she reached her objective. On the last floor there's a single red door that led to the terrace and to her surprise it was open.

The sight she found there was at the same time pretty and alarming, she just was not capable to decide which emotion is going to win at the end.

The rain was way heavier than she first thought, and standing on the rain as an unmovable stone lies the one she had been searching. Sunset was just looking at the sky with blank eyes.

Now, what should she do? There is clearly something wrong, however, she was not sure what she could say to the other girl, or even to her heart that was giving its complaints after all those stairs... Sedentary people should not do this thing called climbing stairs, it is not natural.

"The sky is interesting, do you not agree?" Sunset said coldly as Twilight felt a heavy tension in the air.

"Yes," Somehow she managed to brought enough courage to say something. "It's full of mysteries."

"You have no idea..." Sunset answered.

"Sunset, is there something wrong?" Twilight gave some steps without paying attention to the rain. But the answer she got was way scarier than she had ever predicted. Sunset smiled... A smile full of sadness which the eyes of a human should not be able to support.

"You had read my diary, do you not?" Without expecting such question Twilight gave a step back with her heart racing even more than before.

"Y-Yes..." She answered looking down.

"Do you remember the last thing an equal had said to me?"

"What?"

Sunset turned to face her seriously. "Twilight, did you read it or not?"

"O-Only the first few pages, then I left it behind and went after you," Twilight answered. Sunset seems to be surprised for a second and looked at the sky again.

"Well, I think it is better that way..." She stretched her hand toward the sky. "That sky... Is not that pretty..."

"Well, it's raining so..." Twilight tried to make a joke, but certainly, she understood it was not the right time to do so.

"That was not what I am talking about," Sunset let her arm fell again. "If I remember well, this is human's fault. Global warming and such things..."

"As much as I want to deny it, yes, it's true," Twilight answered.

"A sky so full... Full of madness, full of people, full of everything that matters and not," She turned to face Twilight again. She was not crying or anything, however, her eyes showed a depression so close to despair that it was hard to look. "Do you think... There is still space for me?"

Twilight's eyes widened with shock. How do you answer such a question? Is there a standard answer, because she would love to know! But it was not that easy, it never is, so she did the only thing she thought she could do. She walked toward her friend and hugged her.

"There will always have space for you!" She was sure Sunset would hug her back, but this did not happen. 

"Even after what I did?"

"YOU HAVEN'T DONE A THING! Don't blame yourself for the other's mistakes!" She tightened her grip.

"I did, Twilight," Sunset moved Twilight away from her and looked into her eyes. "What I do not do back then... Still my fault. And this will never change."

"Sunset, what are you talking about?" Twilight could not help but ask, and to her surprise, Sunset smiled a little relieved.

"So you really do not read it... I think it is better that way," She faced the sky again "I was thinking of going back to my world today..." Twilight's eyes widened. "At least there I was going to be sure I can live forever with that guilty, but maybe... I can for once forget something purposely,"

"Will you go away?"

"No," She smiled again. "I think I will stay," She hugged Twilight again.

For some seconds that was everything... Everything happening and everything that actually matters. They stood on the heavy rain going back and back again as if they were in some kind of valse.

"Hey, Sunset, What is the last thing an equal had said to you before you meet me?" Twilight asked trembling a little, and it was not the rain's fault.

"She said... Get lost watchdog, there is nothing left for you to protect here..."
> Chapter 19- Masterpiece
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Twilight tried to hide a yawn with one of her hands. It does not matter if you are a boy, a girl, or even an all mighty and immortal being, staying awake past the 4:00 will always make you feel uncomfortable in the morning.

Sure, she does not needed to, however, she was in a really bad spot at the time.

"ATCHOO!" She sneezed strongly. "I think I'm going to get a cold again..."

"Well, That's something we don't want, right?" A feminine voice took Twilight's attention.

"Cadence?" After recognizing the voice she instinctively asked surprised and turned to see the older woman with the same old smile she always held when speaking to her and looked at her expecting to see this same expression mirrored on her old babysitter's face, but what she saw was a serious expression. So serious she stopped smiling and assumed a scared face. "D-Did something happens? Why you're so serious?" 

"Because we have to talk..." She answered coldly and scanned her surroundings. "But I rather do this where we can have some privacy,"

"What, are you going to kill me?" Twilight asked joking and half expecting to see Cadence's expression soften, however that was not what happened. "Seriously, what happened?"

"Well, I think there's more you had been hiding from us," Cadence said searching something on her purse.

"You're still mad I haven't talked about Sunset?" Twilight asked surprised, it's not like Cadence to stay mad with something so small. "I told you guys I had no idea how I was going to explain all that!"  

Cadence grinned her teeth, an act that was even more evident thanks to her red lipstick, which despite giving her a much more adult air, also made it slightly more frightening. "I think you know this is not I am talking about,"

"Huh?" Twilight was not sure what to answer. This situation is anything but common. "Listen, do we really have to talk about it now? I'm kinda late to the job,"

"It's not like you to be late," Cadence took her eyes from her purse and looked at Twilight surprised, but she kept fidgeting her purse.

"Y-yeah, but I had to deal with a small situation this night," Twilight answered scratching the back of her neck. 

"Well, I think you'll have to be even later," Cadence finally managed to take something and brought it up. Twilight's eyes widened in pure horror as she identified the really old and black book she was holding. "Because we REALLY have to talk this time!"

"W-why? WHY DO YOU HAVE THAT?" Twilight yelled without even noticing, but Cadence did not even seen to be worried about that.

"Well, do you have time now?" She asked. This time Twilight was the one looking around. Most people walking on the street had stopped and are staring her surprised. She held Cadence's hand and walked fast dragging the other woman to an empty alley. "Do you think we're safe to talk here?"

Twilight breathed deeply twice, each time with her arm following her old comforting movements. "I'm sorry, I shouldn't have yelled like that. But that's not why we're here, so tell me: why do you have that thing?"

"Well, you did such a good job trying to hide it from me I knew I had to see what secrets laid inside this little thing. And how big do you think was my surprise when I started to read this small masterpiece?" Cadence asked with a slightly playful tone, which is a good sign.

"Masterpiece?" Twilight asked surprised. "What part of this was a masterpiece?"

"Well, why don't we ask that immortal friend of yours?"

This time Twilight was the one grinning her teeth. "After everything you have just read you will still talk about her like that?"

"What? I can't talk about this marking characteristic?" Cadence said it shrugging, but when she saw Twilight's expression she assumed a more solemn one. "Okay, I overreacted this time. But that doesn't change the fact you hid a lot of information from us, your own family!" 

"And what should have I done?" Twilight stepped ahead once, her hand was on top of her chest while she looked at Cadence's eyes desperately. Maybe this time it is not a rhetoric question and she really wants to know the answer. "Let her stay in that world alone for another century?"

"Twilight, I haven't said anything like that," Cadence put a hand on Twilight's shoulder and looked into her eyes with a gentle smile. That sight alone was enough to make Twilight a little calmer now. "I just don't wanted you to keep secrets from us! Even more a secret like that! Do you have any idea what could have happened when your mother brought her to go shopping?"

"Yeah, I was worried that she might be too scared to do anything, but it all went pretty well in the end,"

"Scared? That girl?" Cadence seemed to be surprised by this phrase, something Twilight could not understand. After reading just a few first pages one might be able to understand. "You're kidding, right?"

"Why would I play with something like that?" Now Twilight was truly surprised.

"Twilight... Could it be..." Cadence gave a step forward. "Don't tell me you haven't actually read it?"

"Well, I did... The first few pages..." She said scratching the back of her head nervously.

"Seriously? Its the same thing as you having a whole portion of French fries and you eat only one!" Cadence said without stopping moving the hand with the diary.

"That's not a metaphor I would have used..."

"The THING is: you have to care with that girl," Cadence gave the diary back. "I hate to say something like that from a friend, but you're more important to me than her so I'll say anyway: She IS dangerous Twilight, its better for you to be prepared for anything,"

"Why are you saying that?" Twilight took the diary, and for the first time since she had read the first few pages, she was tempted to read it again and finish what she had started. "It's not like you at all!"

Cadence sighed and put both hands on Twilight's shoulders. "I don't like saying all that either, but we're not sure if she's stable or not,"

"She would never attack me!" Twilight almost yelled, but thankfully they were alone.

"I'm just worried Twilight," Cadence tightened her grip. "She's not only powerful, but she's also completely unaware of how people are in this world. And after what Luna did... I would not be surprised if she's still mad with humanity, and mark my words: If only half of what is saying it is true, then she's more than capable to wipe out the entire population of Ponyville without breaking a sweat!"

"What?" Twilight's eyes widened. "Wipe out the population? LUNA? Why would Vice-Principal Luna have anything with Sunset?"

"Of course it's not OUR Luna, Twilight" Cadence rolled her eyes and let go of the younger girl's shoulders. "So she never mentioned she met Luna and Celestia?"

"Now that you mentioned it, she talked about Celestia once, and when I asked she said she don't want to talk about it,"

"Well, I'm not surprised," Cadence sighed again this time a little heavier than before. "I don't think she will never be able to forget such betrayal..."

"B-Betrayal?" Now Twilight's legs were having a problem holding her body without shaking. Everything in this conversation had been so confused. Sunset and dangerous, Luna and betrayal, words that she never thought she would have used in the same sentence had just proved that exist. "I don't get it. There must be a mistake,"

"I don't think there is," Cadence's tone was dark and low. "The humanity is not human without their mistakes, and Sunset's world is just a proof of what we might be."

Twilight turned her gaze to the black book in her hands. She has no idea of what is happening. She is barely aware of Sunset's mysterious past. She is shaking without knowing what to do. But she could know... She can understand... All she has to do is to read a book, right?

She felt a warm touch on her hand. Cadence was looking into her eyes with nothing more than complacency. "I know you want to know. But this is not the time, Twilight. Your feelings are too involved, and you always lost your head when we're talking about your friends,"

"W-What should I do?" Twilight was at the verge of tears, her eyes are painfully red and Cadence knew far too well how hard that indecision must be for her.

"Show her that there's another way," She tightened her grip. "Now that you started you have to continue! Show her that there are still other people that will care for her... And that we will never call her a watchdog or anything like that."

"Get lost watchdog... There is nothing left for you to protect here..." Twilight unconsciously murmured. "Is Luna the one that said it?" 

"This is not important now," Cadence as getting more and more cautious with her words. She knew far too well how obsessed Twilight can be with something, and she might have given the diary back, but it was not what she wanted, she just did it because it would be wrong to burn that thing without talking to Sunset. "What is important is that you and your friends might be exactly what she needs... Friends!"

Twilight took her eyes from the diary painfully slowly. "Is this going to help her?"

"More than you think..." She let go of Twilight's hand. "We're close to Christmas, maybe you should make a party and she will have a bit of fun!"

"But she never met any of the girls... Except for Rarity," 

"Well, Then THERE'S where you enter! Show them what is a truly good time, girl!"
> Chapter 20- The darkest hour.
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

I walked through the giant trees of a forsaken forest while singing an ancient lullaby. Since a long time ago singing is one of the few pleasures I still have, and doing so inside such a gorgeous forest is a nice change, and perfect for getting philosophical.

This is not an empty world. Sure, there is no trace of human life anywhere, but that does not mean that the planet is dead. Huge insects were trying to stay away from me, jumping, flying, scaling the trees and doing whatever they can do to run away.

A monster that was half human and half bull (Minotaur) was trying to keep eye contact with me while walking slowly toward somewhere else.

I smiled. Honestly, I do not know how do I feel about it.

Happy? Proud? Superior? I do not know, but I know I like it.

I worked hard to be where I am. Dozens, centuries and even millenniums have passed since I was that small and futile girl that was locked in a cell by those pathetic humans that one day colonized this world. Beings worthy of pity, and unworthy of any trace of piety or respect.

Or maybe almost all of them...

It took me some time to notice that I am in fact walking a trail that I so many times already did, and as soon as I noticed this fact my smile faded away.

Bellow two particularly big trees and in front of a cavern that one day was my prison lies two tombstones and graves.

It was no surprise to me, in fact, I killed those two by myself... And also I am the one that buried them...

I never had the smallest respect toward the humankind. And obviously, I never regret anything I did. I was fighting for so long against it that both I and Sunset became legends here. A mysterious god that never appeared in front of anyone, and a fearsome devil that wanted to erase everything.

That was more than enough to keep them under the firm grasp of their own fear.

I sat down. This is definitely a nostalgic vision. There is already a few years since I have come here. Their remaining definitely already disappeared as a trace of smoke.

And yet, here am I, looking at this symbolic place without even having a decent reason.

Those two are special. Both of them capable to do the biggest of sacrifices for their beloved... Even if their beloved will never be able to know the truth, and they will spend the rest of eternity being remembered as traitors or cruel beings.

Celestia and Luna... I still remember their names.

Many tried to defy me, challenge me, or even kill me, and all of them failed miserably. But of all those, this blue haired woman was definitely the most challenging of all.

And because of her, my only objective was reached. The human kind extinction.

She ratter destroy the whole of humanity, destroy Sunset's heart and even do the greatest of the sacrifices and yet be remembered as a villain than to let Sunset know the truth.

And the other one... She's probably the only being that knew a small fraction of my suffering.

Maybe that is the reason I am here. Watching them laying on the bottom of their own graves gives me a hope that one day I will be able to be at their side...

What futile hope.

I turned my back at them. No word was needed from me, no one would be able to listen anyway. Now, I will go after my objective... My last objective.





Leaving the darkest part of the forest I reached that place: a fountain that literally shines at the dawn. And not even a little far from it there is a place I will always remember. A lonely stone where I can see the landscape below that one day was a prosperous village.

But from where I am I can no longer see it for two reasons: The first is because a few millenniums ago I reaped every life there. And the second one is a little tricky...

There is a monster there.

I observed it silently for a few seconds. That thing is in a sitting position with its legs crossed, and it is not as big as many monsters I killed, actually it has around the same size as a bugbear, around 9 or 10 feet tall but this is not the tricky part.

I have never seen that creature before.

It apparently has a humanoid form, but it will never be able to fool anyone, it is white and seem to be related to dragons. Its body structure seems ridiculously muscular, yet it does not look like a brutish brainless man. Actually, speaking of a brain, I think that thing has three of them, one for each of its draconian heads. It is white, but there is some kind of strange black thing flowing from each shoulder as a river, almost as if it has two wings made of pure shadow.

But more importantly: How come it is not scared of me? Maybe it just did not notice me yet...

"This is a very peaceful view, do not you agree?" A very calm and masculine voice spoke, and it is talking with me.

I narrowed my eyes. Most monsters can speak in their own languages, and my natural magic allows me to understand them, but he is talking with me as a human does. Whatever is this guy he does not see to be one to underestimate. "What one?" I asked. My voice is a little weak since there are a few days I had spoken the last time.

"This one," He pointed at somewhere, so I closed our distances with confident steps so I can have a better view of whatever he wants to show me.

I looked down and saw the village I had destroyed. The burned wood of the houses are still there, but nothing seems to live there since them. "It is nothing more than an old ruin."

"Yes..." He said without any of his heads looking at me, but I can see that all of his eyes are red as roses. "Those woods were of high quality one day,"

"The woods?" Why have not I killed him yet I wonder? Maybe I just miss the chance of having a conversation every once in a while, since I lived with Sunset when we make amends after our initial differences. "Is this what you were looking at?"

"You look at this place and see ruins," His right head spoke since it was the closest one to me. "I look and see a painting,"

"Painting?"

"Look at the moonlight," He simply said. Frankly, most monsters would have noticed the differences in our powers already, so why have him not? Them I noticed, I can not feel how strong he truly is, actually, it is almost like he is not here.

Interesting... Okay, I will play your little game.

I looked again at the village, and suddenly I understood. There is a river passing after the village, and the moonlight is reflecting on it at the same time as it reflects that ruined place. I smiled.

"Technically, this is something I did!"

"Indeed," His deep voice seems to be resonating as he spoke calmly. "I could not do better," Looks like he is being honest, so why I am feeling a little uneasy?

"And have you ever tried?"

"Not in a long time," I almost laugh.

"As if you know what is a long time," I crossed my arms. I looked at him and was taken back by something. He is smiling too. But it is not a happy smile, instead, it is a sad one that I very often see when I look at my own reflection on a river.

A small insect climbed his legs and soon reached his hand. "Time... What is the time?" He philosophically asked and stretched his hand toward the village. His nails are long and sharp, actually, it is more correct to call then claws. The insect walked back and forth for a few seconds, and then, finally flew away from us.

"Why have you not killed it?" I observe as the insect disappeared into the distance.

"Because there is no need to," He closed all of his eyes.

"So, what is your objective here?" I asked, but he stood silently. "If you said 'there is no need to', then there is a reason why you do whatever you do, Am I wrong?"

"Objective... Yes, I have one," He opened his eyes, and they are seen to be sadder than ever, just like two big stones of ruby, but the middle of it looks like a blazing inferno of magma. "However, I will never be able to reach it in this world."

"Huh?" I finally uncrossed my arms. "And what is it?"

"Maybe, I can understand you better than you think," He said and stood up. As I said, he has no more than 10 feet long, but for some reason, I am not inclined to start a fight with him. "That is all I can say about it. But I have a small advice that may help you reach yours,"

"And what is it?" I asked without really caring. As if he knows my objectives.

"Just remember," He started to literally disappear, first his legs, and then the rest of his body, fading like shattered petals. "The darkest hour is just before the dawn." He finished his phrase a second before truly ceasing his existence.

"The darkest hour, huh?" I looked at the horizon as the sun is just starting to rise.

I do not know what he wanted to say, but one thing I know... He wants me to meet Sunset as much as I do. Why? I have no idea. But I can say one thing. "Worry not, Sunset. One day you will come back here... And I can wait as long as it takes."
> Chapter 21- Wildest dream
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

The numerous chains that restrain me shook together with my body as the final punishment of this day happened. However, not a single scream left my lips.

"How many times have we done this, monster?" He spoke as if talking with an old friend as my blood flown like a river from many points of my body, but I do not answer. "I think it should be around time for a human to die."

As if I do not know... The huge cut on my neck that had just torn apart my trachea and all other channels that are part of my respiratory system is a good enough proof of that point.

I heard as he closed the door of my cell and sat down on a stone a little away from it while wiping away the sweat from his forehead. "You know, I never had pleasure with that little game of ours, but I think I am really getting old. Yesterday I found a gray hair on my pillow, and all this exercise is really tiring me up nowadays."

He joked like every day. His blue hair is totally gray since 7 years ago according to my calculations.

I heard as he stood up with effort, his back was even making sounds of cracking. "But honestly, I think this should stop... But they will not allow, they are too much afraid of you," And the fact they use my blood and my body as research material are also important I think. They might be afraid of my immortality, but yet, they are thirsty to have it. "How long has it been since I started I wonder?"

"49 years..." I weakly answered his question.

"Huh? Your neck already healed? Impressive as always! And my dad?" He decided to start a conversation.

"91 years... and your grandpa lived a lot more, 166 years..." I answered in a disinterested way.

"Sometimes your memory impresses me. But I wonder how come my grandpa lived for so long..." His steps started to fade at distance. "Goodbye, Sunset. See you tomorrow!"

I imagined he waving with his right hand like he always does when leaving, but this time I can only picture it in my head because my eyes are still destroyed.

"See you tomorrow... Say hi to your daughter for me." I answered before lowering my head and try to sleep.

After all, this is just the end of another day.





Sunset slowly opened her eyes.

Again she dreamed with an old memory, and honestly, this makes no difference for her anymore. There is no sweat, no scream or any sign that she just had a bad dream.

She rolled and noticed the missing presence of her friend. "I hope she is making some coffee..." A sigh left her lips as she tried to stand up, but something was stopping the movements of her legs. She looked at it and was not surprised to see the purple dog sleeping on her legs.

Using her hand to move him can wake him up out of his usual time, and he is incredibly capable to use his bad mood against her and Twilight, so, with a wave of her hand the dog floated just a few inches and cautiously was put on his own bed.

"It is better that way," She stood up while murmuring. Such spell is so boringly easy...

She loves that peace she lives now. She loves to not have to fight over food anymore. But there is an issue with her moving.

Sure, this world is an oasis for her mind and soul, everywhere she looks is a new study object, but there is one aspect where she is not 100% happy.

She cracked her fingers and neck with a groan of frustration. After so long, her body was already accustomed to a lot of physical exercises that are no longer needed.

"You woke early today," A voice she was already used to hear caught her attention as soon as she stepped outside her room. Twilight was filtrating the coffee both of them so much enjoy. "that's unusual!"

"The scent is great today," Sunset simply answered and sat down at the table while she waits for her drink.

"Always glad to see someone that appreciates the fine art of the coffee," Twilight sat down right in front of her friend "Have you slept well?"

"Just like every day," Sunset answered and gulped a little of her coffee, and like always she wondered how come she survived so long without it. "Nothing different,"

"Well, I guess it's better than nothing," Twilight gulped from her smug and gave a small sigh of happiness as the coffee reaches her brain.

"Yeah, probably," Sunset answered and drank a little more of her coffee. "Do you have any plans for today?" She asked disinterestedly.

"More or less," Twilight stared the ceiling. "I will go to my job and then I will meet Fluttershy so she can give a look on Spike for me,"

"Fluttershy is one of the pink haired, right?" She asked filling her cup again.

"Yes,"

"And why you are going to take Spike with you?"

"She's a veterinary. When Spike fell on that fountain I did a lot of tests so I could see if he had any other collateral effect than talking, but I'm not an expert. And she is," Twilight spoke without looking at Sunset and refilled her cup too.

"That is a smart thing to do..." She said again without modulation in her voice.

"What about you? Have any plans?"

"Not really," Sunset looked at the portal. "I am doing a search of my own here, but maybe I will cross it today..."

Twilight almost split out all the coffee she had drink, but somehow managed to avoid it. "WHAT? WHY?"

"Worry not, I have no intention of staying there," She closed her eyes after she finished and allowed herself to just enjoy the hot drink that already was halfway toward her lips.

"Hum," Twilight said nothing at first, after all, what right she really have to complain? Sunset is a free (And definitely capable to take care of herself) woman. "Y-you said you were doing research, is it about this world, or magical?" She desperately tried to change the subject.

"Both I would say,"

"BOTH?" Twilight stood up making her chair fall.

"You are really loud today, are you not?" Sunset teased and with a wave of her hand the chair floated back to its place as if it never had even fallen in first place.

"Well, it's not so usual for you to do that kind of research on your own," Twilight sat down again.

"Not usual you say," Sunset smirked. "Have you ever wondered how come most scientific discoveries of your world such as the gravity never shocked me?"

"Because you're smart?" Twilight teased back.

"Nope, it was because I had a lot of free time there, and I learned by myself all I could," She gulped another portion of her coffee ignoring Twilight's expression of shock.

"Okay, now that's something," She said and took a deep breath. "But what were you intending to learn here?"

"It is not really 'learn' I would say..." She finished her cup and filled it again. The coffee is already half empty by now. "'Proving' would be a better word. But it is something about portals."

"Portals? Plural?" Twilight asked.

"Yes, Plural. But it is not happening at the speed I predicted. But the reason I am going back is just that I am feeling a little rusty right now," She said exercising her shoulder by making some circles.

"Rusty you say..." Twilight also drank a little more. "As much as I want to discuss this portal thing, I think this is a little more important now,"

"Seriously?" Sunset teased her friend again. "Now, THAT is something we should investigate."

"What, can't I be worried about you?" Twilight blushed a little.

"I am sorry," Sunset chuckle a little. "I just thought the magic would be your priority,"

"Anyway, sadly I don't think someone in this world can help you with that," Twilight stood up and went toward the kitchen. "I mean, we could ask if Chuck Norris is free, but I don't think this will be the case,"

"That is a shame, I would like to have someone to train a little with me," Sunset turned her gaze toward the ceiling and shrugged. "But honestly, I do not think I can take anyone seriously without ending up killing them," She held the knife and spread a little butter over the toast, but accidentally she broke it and gained a small cut on her finger.

Twilight that had just turned away at first was not capable to see it, but for a reason, she was not aware she decided to turn again, and that is when she saw a fine line of blood on sunset's finger. Like a mother that just saw her kid getting hurt, she instantly closed their distance and held Sunset's hand close to her eyes. "Let me see... It..."

However, there was nothing to be seen but an invisible scar that disappeared after just a few more seconds.

Sunset looked at her hand with a puzzled expression that was hard to understand, but Twilight was trying anyway. And with a sad expression, she asked. "Are you alright?"

"Of course," Sunset's voice is empty and cold. She turned toward the mirror abruptly and for a single second all her body shine. When the glow disappeared and Twilight finally was able to see again she saw that Sunset's pajamas had disappeared and on its place, she was wearing long jeans with orange details and a sleeveless blue blouse. "I am always alright..."

Twilight stretched her hand as Sunset waved goodbye without looking back.





It took no longer than a second for Sunset to step outside the mirror, and not even all the spin that is a usual part of the travel was enough to break her concentrated expression.

She gave a deep breath. As soon as she got herself back to her original world she felt... New.

Her body that was rusty just a minute ago was now comfortable as if it has just been turned on. The desert air was so familiar as the total lack of human presences.

She walked toward the closed window expecting to see the big monster that is now the master of this place, but it was nowhere near to be seen. She stretched her arm toward the window but stopped midway while looking at her own slim fingers and a furious grin crossed her face.

"That was stupid..." She barely touched a support beam with her hand closed in a fist and it instantly disintegrates against her sheer brute force. But that was not a surprise.

She watched the landscape wondering where could a giant monster like the Tatzwurm be hiding in such a place, and a second after that she jumped through the hole where one day should have a window without thinking twice,

She landed on the familiar sand that kept her company during centuries and instantly entered in combat mode.

She adjusted her senses and even analyzed her surroundings by sensing any signal of presence anywhere near her actual spot, something that was not really necessary on the other side of the mirror.

However, it was not necessary to see something surprisingly in front of her eyes.

Laying on the hot sand is the monster she had been searching for. She quickly closed their distances and put one of her hand on it. A quick spell told her that it still lives, but its state is critical, even if she cannot see a sign of claws, bites or any external damage.

How come she has not seen it from above? She gave a few steps back until she steps on a strange patterned shadow and looked attentively. The sand is starting to bury it alive as if it was like that for hours.

She narrowed her eyes. She surely never went against it with all her strength, but it never took more than an hour for it to awake.

Wait, shadow?

Turning her face toward the sky she could see a monster sitting on top of the Tatzwurm, It is ridiculously small when comparing against the same, but that did not make it even a little less dangerous. It has around 10 feet tall and white skin, three dragon-like heads and claws that makes even Sunset a little jealous, a funny thing given the fact she does not have claws in her actual form.

Looking at it she again tried to feel any presence, but it is as if it is not even there. And for the first time in a long time, millenniums even, she had a disgusting feeling. The instinct of killing. Every little part of her body and mind seemed to agree that the only solution is to murder that thing as brutally and painfully as possible.

"She had been waiting for you," The monster spoke with a very masculine and yet calm voice.

"Waiting for me?" He spoke so naturally that she could not help but answering back.

"Yes, the only person that still lives here is expecting to see you again," His phrase was simple, however, it hit sunset like a punch on her face.

"Why would she be wanting to see me?" She asked with her voice trembling a little. Not because of fear or such feeling, but purely because she is not sure she really wants to know the answer.

"Well, if I have to bet, I would say it is not for the reason you want,"  

Sunset's eyes narrowed again as she let a small fraction of her killing intent run wild, and with that, the very world felt her anger. The never-ending heat of morning on the desert got colder than its frightful night, the monsters from a mile away could feel such ferocity and decided that the wiser thing to do is to hide. But the monster does not even change his expression. "Oh, yeah? And how can you be so sure of what I want?"

"Maybe it is because I see a lot of myself in you," His eyes began to glow with an intense and fearsome light, and just now Sunset truly paid it any attention. They are red like a ruby.

"After such compliment, I think I will never change the way I live. I mean, what could be better than having three heads?" She answered with sarcasm clear on her voice.

"Then you should start by doing something with your girlfriend. I think she is still waiting for you to come back,"

The time literally slowed down as Sunset broke the barrier of the sound and closed the distance between her and the monster with a punch so powerful it seemed to break the very air. "Leave. Twilight. Out. Of. THIS!" Her fury was clearer than water on a calm lake.

The monster did not move a little bit. Her fist is stopped a single cm from the middle one of his heads by something black but extremely hard. "What a surprise, I think she have more sense of humor than you,"

"Well, then why do you not laugh at THIS?" Sunset used her power to control the very air to give her impulse, but instead of using it to gain in a competition of force she literally jumped a second time in midair and used her leg to give a kick even more powerful than her last strike.

"If you insist," To her big surprise that black thing that looks like shadows are ACTUALLY SHADOWS, born on his back and falling across his back like strange wings. And those shadows wasted no time and strongly held her leg within a powerful grip before forcefully spinning her through the air a few times and sending the red-haired girl flying toward a building almost a mile away. "Hahaha," The monster indeed laughed, however, not a single trace of humor or amusement laid within it.

The big trace of smoke left behind after the impact had yet to disappear when she attacks again, this time she instantly appeared closer than ever before already punching again, but this time her fist is shinning with a golden light. "Might I give you a piece of small advice? It is not good to be so cocky,"

The magic around her fist grew in heat and exploded in a massive series of hellish flames that burned everything she wanted, and yet did not affect the big monster below. Sunset teleport again, this time away from the monster but still capable to see the smoke. "Or in the end, you might get burned by your own pride," She finished her phrase while still looking at it.

And that is when she felt it. With a speed far exceeding any monster she had ever faced the shadows cut through the smoke and pierced through her body. She looked down surprised. Not because it hurt or something like that, but simply because she could not remember when is the last time she had been hit. "Might I give you a piece of small advice? It is not good to be so cocky," From the smoke of an explosion that not even a fully grown up dragon could have survived easily a soft and calm voice spoke. The monster had not moved even an arm and still looked down on her, a gaze she did not give back immediately. "What is wrong? This is not enough to hurt you, I guess."

Sunset looked back at him with a plain expression. "Wound me? Yes. Hurt me? Not even in your wildest dreams." She used her hand to hold the shadow firmly, and after a single second all of it froze despite the horrible sun.

"Hm..." For the first time, he showed a sign of amusement as she pressed the frozen shadows with so much force that it shattered. "Now, that was interesting,"

"Interesting you say..." She looked at him with eyes far colder than his own. "Then tell me, what do you think about this?" Sunset's body begins to undergo a change. Her skin becomes red, she grows claws, wings, and a tail, and her red and yellow hair looks like fire

"So, there it is..." His voice was not chocked or even amused, it is more as if he is a grown up seeing a golden fish on a fair. He just seems like he does not care.

Sunset wide opened her new wings and went toward the sky hundreds of times faster than she was capable before. 

She stopped a few hundreds of meters above the monster and spread both her arms toward the sky, where a giant ball of fire started to gain shape. At first a little bigger than her own body, and then twice it's size. The giant ball of fire continued to multiply its size over and over again, to the point where when she finished, it looks like a miniature sun. "Then take THIS!"

"Hm?" For the first time, the monster was truly surprised. 'Is she going to kill her friend too?' That was something he had not predicted but is still happening in front of his eyes.

Sunset trowed the giant flames toward the monster, but his wings did not move at all. Instead, this time he lifted his left arm toward it. The impact of the albino hand against the scarlet flames LITERALLY started to break the very air that surrounds them, and around them, numerous red portals started to appear apparently for no reason.

But that did not last long.

Sunset Shimmer dived into the impossibly hot flames and went toward the monster. When she got close enough she concentrated all the flames around her arm, creating the fierier punch that ever exists and went all out against the monster's heart...

But she hit nothing.

"WHAT?" With an exclamation of doubt, she looked back as she descends toward the ground looks like slow motion. The right head of the monster is also looking at her, and it has not moved from its spot, which means she passed through it.

She landed and blinked once, and just now she noticed the many portals around them.

"Your theory is that the naturally formed portals appears in reaction to the magic present on the world, is it not?" The monster asked while looking into three different portals that lead to different places. "When you got there you thought the only fountain of relevant power is yourself, and that is the reason a natural portal should appear to you, am I right?"

Sunset's demoniac form faded away leaving behind just the girl she always had been. "What... Who are you?" She asked while looking at him, and for the first time, he smiled.

"Just a viewer who would like to see the end of this act," He answered and literally faded away.

Sunset scratched the back of her head with a troubled expression as the many portals disappeared one by one. Her hair is a mess and her favorite blouse received a big cut (without counting the blood). "I think Twilight is going to kill me," She murmured to herself wondering if the reason is going to be because she was just too worried about her or because she is going to have a psychotic outbreak after she explains the way the naturally formed portals works.
> Chapter 22- New Discovery
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Being more than thousands of years old should be more than enough for one person to never receive a lecture again... But it is not.

"It's getting hotter here or is just my impression?" Spike tried to help by changing the subject while he uses his small paws to try to get a little amount of wind.

"Not now, Spike! YOU, you left this world for 30 minutes, 30 MINUTES," Twilight was walking back and forth in front of the couch where Sunset Shimmer and Spike where sitting. "Then, can you please explain how come you managed to come back with a fatal wound in such little time?" 

"Well, I would love to," Sunset scratched the back of her head with one of her hands. Her blue blouse was painted with her deep red blood, and despite her phrase, she did not say a word after that.

"And?" Twilight asked just like a stressed mom, her hair have multiple strings out of their respective places.

"I said I would love to, not that I can,"

"I can't believe this is all you want to say," Twilight's dumbfounded expression almost was enough to make Spike laugh, but he was really busy trying to refresh himself.

"At least I am being honest," Sunset knew she was not getting away from this situation so easily. Under certain circumstances, Twilight is a girl that can seriously overreact, and this is one of them.

"Honesty will not help your recovery!"

"Believe me, my recovery does not need any help,"

Twilight's expression was one of shock. Realization of what she had just said hit her like a punch. Of course this is a hard subject for the red-haired girl, actually, this is exactly the reason she had left earlier this morning. "I-I'm sorry. It's just hard for me to get used to your... situation,"

"Worry not," Sunset sighed tiredly. "Well, at least I am not rusty anymore," She makes a weak attempt of changing the subject. Twilight smiled sadly and sat down right beside Sunset.

"Yeah, after all, you're bleeding but you at least managed to do some exercises,"

"Actually, I was not bleeding since before I crossed the mirror," Sunset shrugged. After living for so long she already tested a lot the limits of her own body, and despite the fact that this was the hardest battle in many centuries to count it was nothing near what she already had been through.

"It's just... You came with me because you wanted to leave it all behind, didn't you? What kind of friend am I if I let this kind of stuff happen with you?" Twilight stared a blank point on the wall in front of her with a lot of interest.

"Twilight, this is how I lived my life ever since I can remember," Sunset passed an arm for behind Twilight's neck and pulled her head closer leaning against her own. She closed her eyes.

Twilight, on the other hand, was blushing furiously for a second, but after a few deep breaths and mental exercises she smiled and allowed herself to finally enjoy the moment.

"Hum... Twilight," Spike's voice cut the air like a knife.

"Shh, Spike, Please read the mood!" Twilight hissed.

"What mood?" Sunset asked genuinely confused.

"None I think..." Now Twilight's depression was clear on her expression.

"Are you alright?" Sunset asked.

"I'm not..." The one that answered was not Twilight but Spike. His face suddenly assumed a green tone that should not be there. He put one of his paws on top of his chest which at the same time triggered two different reactions, the first one being the fact that Sunset felt a heavy amount of magic being gathered at once.

And the second one was Twilight standing up with a jump and exclaiming his name worriedly. But even before she managed to touch the floor she felt Sunset's soft arms around her and with a quick movement, she was soon being held like a princess as the red-haired used her inhuman speed to cross the entire room in a second.

Spike, on the other hand, had a horrible expression on his face, and a second after Twilight was dragged away from him, that proved to be the best decision.

Without being able to hold back anymore Spike burped. But together with it came also a violent wave of green flames that burned the table that was in front of him to ashes in less than a second.

Spike stared the remaining ashes with his mouth wide open. He turned his gaze toward the pair on the other side of the room just to see his expression mirrored on their faces.

The first one to regain the composure was obviously Sunset that put Twilight down and walked toward the dog with a still very surprised expression.

"W-wait, what? When? How? What?" Twilight's mind was obviously trying to process what had just happened. Spike on the other hand... Or paw... Was starting to laugh without control. The bizarre situation finally reaching his brain causing more than just a little confusion within his mind.

Sunset was frowning heavily while staring Spike, which does not ease even a little his small panic attack, but her mind was not even processing it.

'How...?'

Usually, Twilight's mind is always focused on the real problem, but this time this role is not meant for her, magic is not her field, it is Sunset's. And that said, it is, of course, her job to understand this problem. He fell inside that fountain, so, of course, this is the reason he is now capable of breathing fire, but honestly, this is NOT the main question.

Why he never was capable to do that before?

He did not get in contact with that water again, so there is no reason for him to simply gain a new power out of nowhere, right? There must be a reason for this new discovery.

But what if it is not from nowhere?

She put one of her hands on her chin and assumed a thoughtful expression. There is something she is missing...

This world's magic DO exist, but it does not have much influence on her, a being far more magical than the dog, so there is no reason to believe that it has something to with Spike's new power. But...

"Spike," Sunset's voice demanded attention. "When did you started to feel bad?"

"Hum... Just a little after you came back," He said while almost pleading an answer with his eyes.

"After, huh..." She turned her face toward the portal. If he felt bad after she came back, then obviously the reason this started is that he reacted to her own magic, but why now? She lives in this world for some time now, and this never triggered any reaction.

There must be a reason why he reacted now...

When she was on the other world she thought she was, somehow, better, stronger even!

And she still feels that way. Probably the magic within his small body was there ever since before, but her new injection of magic was the necessary trigger for it to see the light. A good theory for someone that had been thinking for less than a minute.

At this point Twilight already double checked Spike's state and ask for the fourth time how does he feel.

"For the last time Twilight, I'm fine," He rolled his eyes as the girl took a deep breath.

"I just wanted to be sure," She cleaned the sweat off her face with the back of one hand. "Man... First you started talking, now, breathing fire? Are you sure you're a dog and not a dragon?" A weak attempt to change the mood was done, but it worked better than she thought.

"A DRAGON? That would be soo COOL!" His tail suddenly jolted to life. "I bet even Rarity wouldn't be able to resist me anymore," His eyes assumed the form of a heart.

"I... Think you have better chances as a dog," Twilight giggled nervously. Of course, she noticed that Spike have a small, or better, really big crush on the purple haired girl. But ever since he fell inside that fountain he became far more... Human. And that is far stranger than one would think.

"I agree, I saw dragons before and judging her character I am really sure that she would not like you more than she already does. Quite the opposite, actually," Sunset interrupted her wondering for a few seconds. "Twilight, can you open the door?"

"What? Why? There's no one calling..." A lot of beating on her door changed her mind. "Remember me of never betting with you, please," She sighed and stood up.

"I heard steps," Sunset shrugged and turned back to her thinking.

Twilight was not expecting visits. Actually, the only visit she received in a long time was her parents, Shining Armor and Cadence. So, the hope of seeing one of her friends actually filled her chest with happiness. She still talks with them by cellphone, but before she started working on the portal they hang out all the time, be it to complain about their jobs, eat pizza or play their songs.

She opened the door with an already big smile... That died a second later. "Good morning Miss Red String..."

The woman that attend by the name of Red String is a really small woman, more than a head smaller than Twilight, which is already small, is the owner of the building where Twilight lives. She has a dyed blonde hair (A failed attempt to fake her own age) and a pear color body that is almost larger toward the sides than she is in tallness. "I smell smoke, I heard a man's voice. YOU KNOW I DON'T ALLOW COUPLES HERE!"

Twilight sighed. Ever since her husband left her (To stay with the mailman) she decided that all the problems of humanity are because of the so-called 'love' and 'couples'. Luckily she has no idea that most of the people that live in this building are secretly married... "There's no man here Miss Red. Just me, my friend and my dog,"

"And what? Are you going to say that I'm hearing things? Or that the dog is the one talking?" The older woman is so red that this could be confused as her skin color. "I know a man's voice when I hear one!"

"Actually, this is my fault ma'am," Sunset stood by Twilight's side with an enchanting smile. "My name is Sunset Shimmer, It is very nice to meet you," She even gave a small bow for good measure.

"Your fault? Don't make me laugh! Are you saying you where the man talking, with your voice? How fool do you little thing think I am?" She turned to face Twilight. "WHAT DO YOU MEAN YOU THINK I'M A FOOL!"

Twilight sighed heavily this time. Miss Red String's temper is famous all around the city, and Sunset's idea of taking the blame was far too obvious... That's what Twilight thought.

"I am saying the truth, ma'am," Sunset's smile did not fade away, actually it became even more breathtaking. "Twilight was helping me to prepare for a small act,"

"What? She is?" Both Red String and Twilight asked at the same time, which made the older woman look at Twilight searching for any sign of a lie... Luckily the woman is not that good at that.

"Yes, she is my valuable audience!"

"She is?" Again both Twilight and Red String asked at the same time.

'You're not helping!' Twilight almost yelled but decided to dance along. "Yes, she's practicing to make a show at the hospital for children with cancer," She makes her biggest 'moved' expression with a hand above her chest and pretended to wipe away a tear.

"She is?" Even Red String could not compete with children with cancer.

"Yes," Sunset's expression was so solemn she looked like a woman that lost the husband in military service and accepted his death as an honor. "I am going to do a ventriloquism show,"

Twilight and Spike managed to hold back a burst of laughter with their sheer will power, but it was a hard battle. "Said what now?"

"Ventriloquism," She repeated. "Do you mind joining us for a second? I am a little scared of staying in front of people, so more is better!"

"I, hum..." Miss Red String thought for a second and frowned again. "I don't believe you, I know what I heard!"

"Well, I can show you. I am using her dog to help me," Spike barked once and closed the distance between him and Sunset that took him on her arms.

"YOU'RE STILL WITH THAT DOG?" I am pretty sure he was mentioned before, but whatever, she just noticed now. "The only reason I let you stay here is that you said it was a scientific project, isn't that thing over?"

"Human-Canine Cohabitation: Effects and Implications," Twilight answered fast for the confusion of the older woman (And for the diversion of the oldest person there that was still trying to hold back a burst of laughter). "That's exactly what I was doing, and actually, is such a complex thing that we're still keeping track of that now,"

"R-really," 

"Oh, yeah," Sunset said with her best poker face. "And I can prove that the one you heard was me,"

"Well, that I want to see!" Red String crossed her arms.

"Just a moment," Sunset put a hand on her chest while still holding Spike with her other arm, and after that, both of them cleared their throat at once much for Twilight's surprise. She could explain a friend and a dog, but a strange friend and a talking dog? Definitely not.

"Hello everyone," Spike spoke clearly while Sunset's mouth was still very close. "My name is Spike, and tonight I will present you with a small charade, so please answer me, what the farm guy uses to count his cattle?"

Red String was shocked at the sight of the girl and the dog and failed to see the purple haired girl trying to keep her face serious. "I- I don't know? Why?"

"He uses his COWculator!" Spike finished with his paws forming to guns and winking once. "Why the skeleton canceled the gallery showing of his skull-pictures? Because his heart wasn’t in it"

"PFFT!" Twilight used her hand to keep her mouth shut and leaned against the door frame. Spike knew she loved bad puns and went straight for it.

"I..." Red String could not believe her own ears. How come someone can say such a bad joke? " I have other people to look at..." She turned away and disappeared slowly inside the long corridor.

After a minute of silence, Twilight closed the door and a minute after that...

"HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAH!" The sound of their laughter echoed through all the apartment. 

"I CAN'T BELIEVE IT WORKED!" Spike managed to stop his laughter time enough to say.

"I KNOW, RIGHT?" Sunset put a hand on her forehead and closed her eyes, but her laughter did not stop.

"VENTRILOQUISM! HOW COME YOU EVEN KNOW THAT?" Twilight was holding her sides that was already aching after so much time of nonstop pulmonary activity.

"I saw a guy on the internet a few days ago and thought: HOW COME SOMEONE BELIEVE IN THAT?" Her phrase renewed the wave of laughter and they even forgot about the still burning ashes on the floor a few steps behind them.
> Chapter 23- Eventful Day.
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Peace.

That is a word Sunset Shimmer never hated, and yet, this single word always had looked so fragile and at the same time so hard to be claimed that she had forgotten her meaning more than a century ago.

She thought that living all by herself in the middle of the desert was peaceful, but sleeping until midday on a Sunday in a fresh house without monsters crawling outside her door in a bed that is not simply a wooden table with the air conditioner at its maximum potential... Well, THAT is peaceful.

Until the sound of a strong hooter that shook the entire bed wake her up.

"WAKE UP SLEEPY HEAD, WE HAVE A LOT TO DO TODAY!" A very familiar and unexpectedly excited voice spoke while Sunset immediately stood up with both her fists glowing with magic even if her eyes are mostly closed.

"Where? What? When? What?" She blinked a few times while trying to process what is happening which make a loud laugh happen somewhere around her left.

"Someone still a little sleepy," Spike joke while still laughing.

"Well, I have the solution for that," Twilight offered something with the hand that was not holding the hooter, and it took no more than a few instants for Sunset's nose to understand what exactly it is.

"Thank you for the coffee," The glow around her fists disappeared when her brain finally understood that there is no reason for a fight which allowed her to take the offered mug and drink a big part of it. "But can you please explain what is happening?"

"Today is a special day where I will need your help with," Twilight answered and drink a gulp of her own mug, which appeared from apparently nowhere.

"Okay, what is it?" Sunset asked already searching for clothes to change into.

"She finally decided it's time to take the saw," Spike shrugged and drink from a third mug.

"Don't you have anything else to do? And why did you start to drink coffee after you fell on the fountain? Maybe we should test that. And from where came that mug? it's not one of the mines!"

"In order: Nope, I don't have anything else to do today, I always drank your coffee I just don't hide it anymore. No thanks. And I ordered on the internet," Spike answered without giving her a glance.

"That's why I never had a leftover coffee even when I was sure I had left a few more," Twilight pointed at her dog as if accusing him. "And since when you can order things from the internet?"

"We're going to stay here all day like this," He sighed. "All you need to know is that the pets lives don't stop when you guys go away. Hell, there's like a million movies talking about it!"

"Ooookay..." Twilight stared him for a few more seconds, but she usually knew when she was going to hear an answer she was not going to like. "Anyway, today is the day we agreed that we would be testing your magic" She barely could keep herself from jumping like a small kid.

"Is that so?" She yawned. "If you want we can do that,"

"Didn't you said you wanted to test a theory too?"

"And I do," Sunset retired her blouse and took another one making Twilight turn away with a red face. "But my test can be done wherever I am, so, I think there is no reason for me to not help you out while I am waiting,"





"Okay, here we are," Twilight proudly said as soon as the trio arrived in their destination.

"...." Sunset observed the heavy metal doors that are locking what really resembles a bunker or something like that. 

"I told you she was going to use a saw," Spike shrugged much for Twilight frustration.

"THERE'S NO SAW INSIDE!" The purple haired girl yelled with her voice trembling.

"Twilight..." Sunset stared the girl with a blank expression. "How did you paid for that?"

"What?" Twilight took away her glasses and cleaned them with a handkerchief. "I didn't pay for that, I 'rented' it with a 'friend'," Sunset crossed her arms and with a skeptical expression kept watching the other girl. Twilight, on the other hand, was cleaning her glasses faster each second passed while avoiding eye contact.

"Now that you talked about it," Spike put a paw on his chin and assumed a concentrated expression. "She constantly surprises me with something like that. And after all, if you can pay for that you could very well buy some new video games we were waiting,"

"We?" Twilight put her glasses on. "Wait... THAT'S WHY THERE'S ALWAYS ANOTHER FILE IN MY GAMES!"

"Seriously? Just noticed now?" Spike facepalmed. "Geez. I cleared Ocarina of Time 3 times last year! How can you be so clever and yet so slow?"

"HEY,"

"We are leaving the main subject here," Sunset interrupted and put a hand on her waist. "What 'friend' helped you rent something like that?"

"Well, I don't know if 'friend' is the right word here," Twilight scratched her chin with a finger while looking away again. "It's more like 'a guy that owes me a favor or two' I guess..."

"A favor?" Sunset's eyes seem to be looking inside Twilight's mind. "What kind of favor are we talking exactly?"

"Let's get in because we don't have the whole day," The door suddenly opened and Twilight got in before even Sunset could react.

"At least now I know how she got a thing or two from the portal that I wasn't sure before," Spike shrugged and went inside while wagging his tail.

With a sigh, Sunset put both of her hands inside the pockets of her jacket and followed the pair. Inside the place, if far less impressive when compared with the outside. The place is really big, but a few strange machines and protection glasses occupied the space without getting even close to filling all the space inside this giant fort.

"I think he must owe you a really big favor, huh?"





"TEST Nº 1: Physical strength.

"Seriously?" Sunset asked while staring Twilight that was on the other side of the protection glass. "I think you saw enough of my strength. Besides, my natural strength is not boosted by my magic, so this test is a little useless,"

"It may not be boosted, but I need the base data before getting into really big tests," Twilight took a pen that was behind her ear and drank a small gulp of something. Spike was also on top of a really big chair holding his own mug and stared the red-haired girl with interest. "I was going to do a few personal questions first, but let's do it for last,"

"Okay," Sunset sighed and took a red ball that was next to her. "So, what do you want me to do?"

"Throw that ball against the wall," Twilight pointed toward the farthest wall that was almost 100 meters away. "When the ball starts to fly away my machinery will try to measure the speed so we can calculate the necessary strength to do so. It may not be an exact measure of your limits, but it's the closest we can get without destroying the whole place I guess,"

"Just it?" Sunset asked.

"For the first test? Yes," Twilight started the many numbers that were appearing on her laptop with interest. "After that, we will try to measure your base speed, which will be just 50 meters run, so, just after that we will try to measure your magic with the equipment I created,"

"If you say so," Sunset adjusted her posture for a better angle to throw the ball. "Then, can I start?"

"Yes," Twilight gave her thumbs up. "Recording in three, two, one... GO!"

Sunset sighed one last time and assumed at least a slightly more determinate expression. She was pretty sure that using all of her strength was completely out of question, but there is no reason for her to do at least a small effort. Adjusting her feet she pulled back the arm holding the red ball, and with a single movement of her arm, she threw the ball toward the far away wall.

The ground did not resist entirely and cracked bellow her feet and ball seemed to simply disappear from her hand. as it flew so fast that it literally catches fire in the middle of its way and dragged many small pieces of equipment around the bunker along with it as it shattered the very barrier of sound before hitting the wall and exploding upon impact.

For a few seconds, there was no sound. Sunset stared the damaged wall without interest while both Spike and Twilight held equally blank expressions.

"It's my impression or the ball catches fire before hitting the wall?" Spike's voice held no kind of emotion.

"Eyep!" Twilight answered monosyllabic just like one of her oldest friends would have done.

"With a small explosion?"

"Eyep!"

"Where do I saw this before?" Spike asked.

"By igniting the oxygen in the air and creating explosions is a similar way of working of a meteor catching fire while falling through the atmosphere... At 25.000 Miles per hour,"

They both took a sip of their mugs at the same time without changing their expressions.





"TEST Nº 2: Speed."

"Are you really sure of that? The first test was not enough?" Sunset sighed at the starting line.

"I don't think we have anything to lose now. Besides, I rented this place for just a day, this is the max time we can use this place before the secret service notices... At least that's what he said..." Twilight again took her pen and noted down a thing or two. Her white lab coat, messed hair, and hot mug gave her the impression of a mad scientist.

"After this is all over, I would like to have a small talk with that friend of yours," Sunset adjusted her position for a better start. 

"Okay, beginning in Three, Two, One... GO!" 

Again the ground did not support the ridiculous amount of pressure and cracked as Sunset started to run ALSO breaking the barrier of sound herself, breaking also a huge amount of equipment, and without passing a single second she was already on the finishing line.

"You'll have to pay for everything she breaks?" Spike asked with the same expression he maintained since they started.

"Not exactly,"

"Good. So, what's her speed?" He asked.

"Well, the human eye can consistently spot and recognize an image in 1/4th of a second, and I saw nothing at all," Twilight sighed. "So, she moved from point A to point B in speed around 9000 MPH at least,"

"Nice... But why didn't you just looked at the computer and tell me the exact numbers?"

"It only can measure speeds below 999 MPH... And its one of the things that broke when she ran,"

They both took another sip of their mugs at the same time without changing their expressions.





"TEST Nº 13: Magical levitation." 

"For someone so smart you do not learn, do you?" Sunset asked. She was sitting down on a chair with her arms and legs crossed while observing Twilight getting more and more disheveled. "You do not need to understand everything Twili,"

"Can you please stop saying that?" Twilight stared Sunset with wide open eyes. She was so focused on trying to understand just the smaller amount possible about Sunset's magic that she did not notice that she had just been called Twili "I heard on the Test Number 5: Generating Heat,"

"You should not have taken something so flammable," Sunset shrugged.

"Fair point," Spike said with a calm voice.

"IT WAS A GIANT BOLDER OF STONE! TO MELT THAT YOU NEED AT LEAST 21000 DEGREES Fº!" Twilight yelled.

"Fair point," Spike also agreed.

"Which side are you?" Twilight was barely keeping herself from screaming out loud.

"On the winning side... Which basically means Sunset's," Spike said with a tired voice. "Why are you so focused on that? We already learned that not even your machinery can keep up with Sunset's most simple spells,"

"Geez, Thanks," Twilight seemed completely depressed. "I just..." She sighed one last time and punched the metal table in frustration. She was so confident that the magic was going to make sense and that she was going to understand it that she barely could keep herself from crying by disappointment.

She felt something warm on top of her hand and turned to face what was the cause just to see Sunset by her side smiling sweetly. "It is okay to feel frustrated," She said and took both Twilight's hands on her owns embracing them. "You do not need to understand anything now, I am not going anywhere,"

Looking inside Sunset's eyes Twilight saw that she was not angry nor mad, instead, she was just worried. "I just thought if I can understand the magic I may be able to use it for a good reason, and... Maybe I could be a little like you..."

"You do not have to be like me, Twili," This time Twilight looked at Sunset with a blush for being called by her nickname. "I did not tell you because you wanted to do this ever since I came, but I DO understand even the structure of magic and put it in numbers,"

"YOU WHAT?"

"Calm down," Sunset tightened her hands around Twilights. "We have all the time to study that later, by now, it is a good idea for us to finish this day, right?"

Twilight took a deep breath and nodded. "You're right. Let's go home, but can you at least finish this last test?" She asked looking at Sunset with puppy eyes.

"Already did," Sunset let go of Twilight's hand with a convinced smirk.

"Huh? But there's nothing... The bunker is upside down?" She asked surprised.

"I could do that, but I thought it would catch too much attention," Sunset answered shrugging.

"AAHHHHHH!" Twilight finally noticed that SHE was being levitated the whole time alongside her red-haired friend, and in an automatic act, she desperately hugged Sunset with all the strength her arms could muster.

"HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!" Both Spike and Sunset laughed out loud.





"You're a good friend, you know?" Spike observed as Sunset lay Twilight down on her own bed. "Where did she slept this time?"

"Chair," Sunset simply answered. She searched for a clock and found it at the nightstand. "01:39. She overworked. Today was a pretty eventful day,"

"Eyep, she does that a lot," Spike jumped on top of the bed searching for a good spot to take a nap. "Actually, ever since you came I think this is the first time this happened,"

Sunset took Twilight's glasses from her face and put them aside. She scanned the room like she already did so many times and again her eyes locked in one of the many pictures on the wall, mainly the one with all Twilight's closest friends. For some reason, this one is the most interesting one in Sunset's eyes.

"I would like to meet them..." She murmured.

"What did you say?" Spike asked with his eyes barely open.

"Nothing important," Sunset walked toward the door.

"Hey, aren't you going to sleep too?" Spike asked confused.

"I will just clean the table," She waved a goodbye. "Will be right back,"

"If you say so," Spike finally closed his eyes and allowed himself to fall asleep.

Sunset closed the door silently and looked at the totally filled with paper table. Twilight had been working on this ever since they arrived and just stopped when she fell asleep. "At least they must be interesting," She took one of the papers and started to read it.

Reports. Many and many different reports. One of them is detailing the first test with a precision of details, and other is about personal questions that in the end, she did not ask, so all the answers were basically a lot of '?????' one after the other. Birth, measures, tallness and many different questions filled the frontal part of the report.

But nothing of that is of interest. Quite frankly, how old is she? She stopped counting thousands of years ago and found no interest to search in her memories for an answer. However, for some reason, this same paper seems to have something written on the other side.

'People hate dying. They hate killing too.'

'They don't like making others cry, or crying themselves,'

'How must it feel to not be able to save one's life?'

'What about when family dies? Or when a loved one dies?'

'She had been through all that, and for the first time in my life... I don't want to understand.

Sunset stared the paper with the same expression she always held before seeing Twilight for the first time, blank and empty of any kind of emotion. Look's she has the effect of letting Twilight pretty philosophical, but when she thinks about what she had just read only one thought crossed her mind.

"What idiocy," She stared the moon across the window as the sky started to snow.
> Chapter 24- Listen
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

"Don't you think we should call Sunset?" Spike asked while staring his owner barely keeping her balance while on top of a very old small folding ladder and stretching the maximum she can while trying to reach the the highest place of what is probably the most garbage-filled closet in the entire neighborhood.

"C-Come on Spike, we can't rely on her magic for something like that," As soon as Twilight finished her sentence she felt the ladder almost come out from under her feet. She wrenched her arms desperately trying to regain her lost balance, but only after a few seconds did she manage to accomplish this feat.

"I'm not saying that because she can use magic, I'm saying this because she's taller than you," Spike face palmed as Twilight breathed heavily after the small jump scare. "And could you please tell me why you're trying to get something out of it? I do not see anything so precariously embedded since you loved Tetris,"

"Hey, Tetris is a commonly underestimated game," Twilight complained as her hand closed around something. "What is that?"

"But of course it is ..." Spike rolled his eyes once. "But you still have not answered me,"

"There's already... Huf ... Three months since I cleaned it, it's time to see what we have here that might be useful for us," She responded as she tried to take whatever it was she had put her hands into, but unfortunately the remains of long-time electronics were holding it back. "Come on, GET... OUT!"

"Hum, Twilight, I don't think this is a good idea," Spike gave a few steps back as the purple haired girl used one of her legs on the door of the closet and began to push. "I know you're bored without being able to go to work because of the snow, but we could do something slightly different, don't you think?"

"GET OUT!" She screamed and with a final push she managed to disentangle the object. But obviously gravity is not a force that likes to be forgotten so easily, especially by the owner of an intellect as brilliant as she. Only when she felt the full weight of her body disappear that she realize what she had done and closed her eyes already expecting to feel the impact of the fall.

...

...

But it did not came.

"You should listen the others every now and then," A very familiar voice reached her ears and Twilight instantly opened her eyes. She was surrounded by a strange green aura that was keeping her just a few inches from the floor. "That could have hurt,"

"Hum... Thanks," She finally touched the floor. "You said that a few times already, didn't you?"

"I would stop saying if you listen," Sunset Shimmer offered her hand that was slowly accepted by the purple-haired girl. "You know you could have called me, right?"

"I thought I shouldn't bother you for something so boring as a clean up," Standing up slowly Twilight cleaned her clothes with her free hand.

"I do not mind... But what is that?" Sunset asked pointing the small device that her friend had just found.

"Oh, right. Let's see," It took Twilight no longer than a second to recognize it. "AH!"

"MY 3DS!" Spike yelled while bouncing. "THAT'S WHY I DIDN'T FOUND IT ANYWHERE!"

"YOUR 3DS?" Twilight almost yelled. "I don't remember you helping me to pay for it!"

"Details, who cares about them?" Spike shrugged.

"Every scientist that exists, which includes myself," Twilight hissed back. "Anyway, this is my only video game today, but I thought I lost it when I started working on the portal," This time she smiled while looking at the small advice. "I need to charge it right now," She said already leaving the room in search of the charger.

"What is a video game?" Sunset's expression was a confused one.

"Oh, you poor little one," Spike put one of his paws on Sunset's foot. "The evil Twilight Sparkle deprived you of the fun things in life, didn't she?"

"HEY!" Twilight's voice reach the pair from another room.

"What are you talking about? Math and chemistry are fun,"Sunset answered without a doubt.

"Oh, gosh, it's worse than I thought," Spike's voice were dramatic. "To think you already got in that state... Snif,"

"DON'T YOU DARE SAY ANYTHING ELSE!"

"I have really no idea what is happening here..." Sunset scratched the back of her head. "But that 'video game' is fun, right?"

"OH, You have no idea how much!" Spike bounced a few times with the glee of a filly. "So many different games for me to show you, I don't even know from where to start,"

"Well, we agree this time," Twilight said while walking back to the main room. "I may not have that many games, but the ones I have are worth of hours and hours of fun easily," She was smiling from ear to ear, obviously happy to have it back.

"Okay, then," Sunset shrugged. "It is not like I have anything better to do today," 

"Sadly we still have to wait for it to charge first," Twilight looked through the windows. "I know it's not what we want but a few hours must be more than enough,"

"What about a movie then?" Spike asked.

"That' a good idea," Twilight said but turned away. "You two go ahead and chose the movie while I'll make popcorn and a few snacks,"

"I am always in for good food," Sunset said and followed her instead of Spike with both of her hands inside of the pockets of her black jacket. "Actually, something like a cake would be very welcome," She leaned against the wall of the kitchen with her already characteristic smile.

"This will take a little longer, but sure," Twilight opened the nearby drawer apparently in search of something. "Now, where's Pinkie's recipe?"

"Pinkie?" Sunset scratched her chin as if  trying to remember something "This is the name of one of your friends, am I right?"

"Eyep," Twilight nodded. "She's definitely the best cook between us, followed by Applejack I think... This is actually a really hard one to decide,"

"They cook better than you?" Sunset suddenly showed a lot of interest.

"No doubt! I can only make the basic of the basic. And these two can bake almost anything!" The purple-haired girl took the popcorn and put it inside the microwave. "Now, where's that thing?"

"You do not have to bake a cake, Twilight, anything you do will be more than enough for me," Sunset said.

"I know, but now I want a cake too. If Pinkie Pie was here she could give me a new recipe... Maybe I should call her?"

"Well, given the enraged snowfall outside I think it will be a little hard for her to come here now," Sunset smirked.

"Sunset, just let me give you a little advice: NEVER underestimate Pinkamena Diane Pie" Twilight putted a hand on the handle of the cupboard with a serious expression and opened it.

"HEY TWILIGHT!" A third voice spoke dragging Sunsets attention, strangely, toward the said cupboard. "I heard you lost the recipe for that delicious cake, so I decided to give you the newer and even more delicious version of that recipe that I did a few days ago," Sunset felt her mouth opening in surprise.

The stranger girl Sunset had ever seen in her long life was inside the cupboard. She have a pink hair and skin and an even pinker dress adorn with... Are those real balloons?

"Oh, hey Pinkie Pie," Twilight smiled apparently oblivious to the awkwardness of the situation. "Thanks, this is exactly what I wanted," She took the offered paper with her left hand and offered her right one. "Want a help to get out of there?"

"Sure," The pink girl accepted the offered hand and jumped off the cupboard that was clearly too small for her to be in, mainly given the fact that her dress is even more voluptuous than Sunset first thought. The girl cleaned the dirty from her dress and finally seemed to notice Sunset. "Oh my goodness, it's you!"

"Me?" Sunset asked back completely dumbfounded.

"Twilight's new and immortal friend of course," She waved her hand as if it was nothing. "You're even prettier than I thought you were! You're not prettier than Applejack though," The girl started bouncing in the same place.

"Wait. WHAT? Twilight, you told her about me?"

"What? Of course not!" Twilight answered without taking her eyes away from the recipe. "She knew you were hiding something from me way before me,"

"What, HOW?" Sunset finally took her hands away from her pockets.

"This is not important silly," The girl giggled just a few inches from the immortal girl, (That did not managed to notice the other girls movements). "My name is Pinkie Pie, What's your name?" She offered her hand in a clear sign.

"Sunset... Shimmer," Sunset accepted the offered hand slowly, but as soon as her hands touched Pinkie Pie started to shake her hand with an absurd speed and strength.

"That's a really cool name! And it's even funnier when you notice that your name and Twilight's name are synonymous," She let go of the red haired girl that was having a little hard time trying to keep up with the bouncing girl.

"Now that you said it," Twilight put a hand on her chin. "You're right!" She giggled. "Oh no! I'm out of cinnamon! Hey Pinkie, do you have some?"

"Why would she carry cinnamon around with her..."

"Here, catch," She putted a hand inside her hair and then pulled it out while holding a small glass filled with cinnamon.

"What?" Sunset asked surprised.

"Thanks, I knew I could count on you!" Twilight took the glass with naturalness.

"Awn, You're welcome,"

"Hey, we're going to watch a movie, want to stay with us? It will be hard for you to go out right now," She looked outside the windows again. "The snow is getting really strong today,"

"Oh,  Oh, what we're going to watch? " Pinkie Pie bounced in the same place again. 

"Hum... SPIKE! "

"What's up? " Spike got into the kitchen.  "Hey, Pinkie Pie, what you're doing here? "

"I just wanted to give Twilight a new recipe, but I think I'll stay to watch a movie with you guys,"

"Nice, come with me, we're going to watch  Appleseed! " He said already leaving the kitchen with Pinkie Pie following close. 

"I Love apples!"

"You never watched this movie, did you? "

"Nope, nopey," She answered with a ridiculously big smile.  "But we're going to have apples, right? "

"She's not even going to ask about the talking dog?" Sunset scrarched the back of her head completely lost. 

"Please Sunset, she's Pinkie Pie.  It takes a lot more than that to impress her," Twilight waved her hand as if dismissing something and continued to follow her recipe. 

"Okay, but can you at least tell me how did she got into the cupboard in first place?" Sunset asked. 

"She's Pinkie Pie," Twilight answered matter-of-factly. 

"And how did she knew me?"

"She's Pinkie Pie,"

"How did she knew I'm immortal?"

"She's Pinkie Pie,"

"This will be your answer to everything?"

"Sunset, we're talking about Pinkie Pie... This is the only answer that exist," Twilight  finally turned her gaze toward Sunset, but her eyes are filled with worry. "And as soon as you accept it, better,"

"What she's doing is impossible without using magic!" Sunset was having a hard time trying to stay calm. 

"Did you felt ANY magic coming from her?" Twilight putted everything down and went toward Sunset. 

"Well, no, but?... "

"What do you feel when you try to feel her presence?"

"I feel the same type of presence you have, but..."

"Sunset, listen," Twilight gently pressed her red-haired friend against the wall, making Sunset's heart beat a lot faster for no apparent reason. "Just this once you have to listen me, for your sanity's sake: forget the logic, the science and the magic... She's Pinkie Pie, and that simply means that she doesn't have to make sense,"

"But..."

"No buts. No mores. Just. Don't. Even. Start. Accept!" She let go of Sunset. "And now, I have a cake to bake. Don't try anything while I'm here," She slowly turned away. And sadly, she didn't listen Sunset's next words. 

"Let's see if there's no sense..." She also turned away and went to the main room where Pinkie Pie and Spike are already waiting.
> Chapter 25- Pinkie Sense.
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

During all her life Sunset Shimmer had experienced the feeling of dying many and many times, probably too many to count, however, thousands of years have passed since she had almost died so many different times in such a small amount of time. Now, laying on the dirty with so many different wounds while being observed by the curious (and almost with pity) eyes of a giant crocodile  (That is carrying a smaller and toothless crocodile on top of his head) and two other girls all she could do was to observed the sky and wondered when did it all started... And it started with two words. 

"Pinkie Sense?" She asked the question that sealed her fate. 

"EYEP," Pinkie Pie answered with an enormous smile.  "That's the name!"

"Sure..." Sunset massages her temples with her fingers. "And what exactly it does again? "

"Basically, a lot of different things happens with my body that means a lot of different things that supposedly predicts the future,"

"Of course it does," Sunset said ironically.  "Can you give me a sample, please?" A sigh escaped her lips taking with it a small trail of vapor. 

There is weak snow falling from the sky that was creating piles and piles of a white natural blanket on the streets that was perfect for the many children playing snowball war and makes the temperature actually really gradable for someone like her. 

"I can give you plenty, but you're sure you don't want anything? The cakes here are just the best of the best!" Pinkie Pie apparently ignored the obvious disbelief present in the voice of the red-haired girl. 

The Sugar Cube Corner is definitely a famous place around. There are at least thirty tables occupying the pavement and all of them are filled with people, mostly in groups of 2, 3 or 4, and all of that without counting the inside of the establishment. 

"I am fine," Sunset answered fast. She hadn't brought much money with her. 

"Okie Dokie Lokie," Apparently, Pinkie Pie,'s mood haven't changed even a little since the last day when they first met. "Well, a good sample is: when my hair shakes it means something will fall, and..."

"And are you sure the wind has nothing to do with it?" Now sarcasm fills Sunset's voice. 

"Of course not, silly," Pinkie Pie waved her hand with a giggle.  "There's a clear difference! Anyway, another thing that happens is when I feel my shoulder aching a little, then that means something dangerous is going to happen,"

"People says that the cold is horrible to the bones," Sunset shrugged and inclined her chair as a woman with blue skin and a red hair that somehow remembers an ice cream passed behind her carrying a plate filled with cakes and others orders. "But do not let me interrupt you, please continue,"

"Sure, sometimes a bunch of different things happens with my body in a small amount of time, I call them combos, for sample: Ear shaking then knees shaking then eyes blinking means that a beautiful rainbow will soon appear,"

"A rainbow?" More sarcasm fills the air.

"EYEP!" Suddenly something caught Sunset's eyes. A not very discreet movement in Pinkie's hair despite the total lack of wind and even less magic in the air. "Oh, OH!"

"What?" Sunset asked exasperated.

Suddenly, a white and cold ball made of snow hit Her face destroying the already small point of balance of the chair, making the red-haired girl fall with her back on the pavement. She cleaned her face and stared the sky for a few seconds.

"Oh my goodness," The blue woman approached clearly worried. "Are you alright? There's a bunch of children playing around here, I think one of then hit you,"

"Worry not..." Sunset lift half of her body almost hitting the plate the blue woman was holding just in time to see Pinkie's hair shaking again. This ignited a flame inside of her. There was no magic at all, and yet, that coincidence happened almost as if combined. She pointed a finger at Pinkie Pie. "This means nothing you hear me? This was just an accident!"

"What means nothing?" As soon as the woman asked a snowball hit her on the back of her head unbalancing the plate of desserts that fell right on Sunset's face... Again...

"Hum, do you want something to clean your face?" Pinkie Pie asked innocently and the flame inside os Sunset grew stronger. 





Walking on an open park was a really welcome change for Sunset. Of course, her new world has many advantages over her old one. She did not have to hunt for rotten food anymore. Now, candies and culinary are the best way to spend some time (Even if she still had not tried to cook by herself yet). More books than she is able to count, the internet and other general technologies are almost like presents from heaven and even being surrounded by humans is not a problem anymore.

But she misses nature. She misses the fresh air of a forest, the scent of a peaceful lake and the sound of a wild and free animal. That is how she lived during most of her life after all. But there is something that was making simply impossible for her to enjoy her surroundings.

“Why can’t you see this makes no sense?” She barely could keep herself from yelling, actually, she did not even notice she changed the way she usually speaks.  

“And why can’t you just accept it?” Pinkie Pie was bouncing happily by her new friend’s side with her never-ending smile strong as always. “Frankly, you can do magic, so why it’s so hard for you to see that there’s not much difference?”

“THERE IS MUCH DIFFERENCE!” The fire inside Sunset Shimmer was like an enraged volcano, and she even forgot she never said she can use magic to Pinkie Pie at all? “Magic is an art! It makes what you want to happen at certain circumstances happen. It takes study and practice for a long time to learn how to use the magic that lies deep within you and in the very world you’re in! While your ‘Pinkie sense’ is just as true as alligators in the sewer,”

“You would be surprised with the things we can find in the sewer,” Pinkie Pie answered matter-of-factually much for Sunset’s frustration.

“The sewer is not the main point here!” She stomped hard.

“Then it’s about cupcakes?” Pinkie Pie stopped bouncing for time enough to ask.

“Why the main point would be about cupcakes? We don’t even talk about it!” Sunset retort.

“Because I love cupcakes,”

“Of course you do,” The red-haired decided to take a deep breath. “Anyway, where are we going?”

“Nowhere,”

“Nowhere ?”

“EYEP,” Pinkie smiled. “Just having a nice walk in the park Saturday afternoon with my new friend. I thought you would like,”

The answer was not one Sunset was waiting. Could it be that she knew how much she was missing it? Was it from her ‘Pinkie sense’? She instantly shook her head. There is no way something that does not even exist is the cause, it was just a lucky shot.

“Well… Thank you, I am enjoying it so far,” She avoided eye contact.

“That’s great,” Pinkie was clearly happy she guessed the right way to please the red-haired “Now, all we have to do is to… Oh Oh!” Suddenly her hair started shaking furiously.  “Well, looks like something’s going to fall, we better…”

“NO!” Sunset stopped as fast as the flames inside her reignited itself clouding even the thankfulness she was feeling a second ago. “I’m going to wait exactly here,” She crossed her arms and stomped hard.

“Hum, Sunset…”

“NO, I don’t want to hear another phrase about this subject!” Her iron will apparently be just as strong as herself.

“What about a word?” Pinkie asked as she lifts a single finger.

“Ugh,” The red-haired face-palmed. “Fine, just. A. Single. Word!” Each word was followed by a strong stomp. Quite frankly, Sunset had no idea how come Pinkie Pie can piss her off so easily. She is so much older and experienced that it should be easy for her to ignore a simple pink-haired girl with overwhelming energy, right?

She stomped one last time, but this time she felt whatever she had been onto giving way, and the next thing she knew was that she was being dragged by the force of gravity. She fell only for a few seconds until she hit the bottom. A small amount of water fills the place until her midsection even as she is sating. The place is really big, but what really caught her attention as she breathed was the really rotten scent.

Suddenly, from the place she fell from four meters above Pinkie’s head appeared as she muttered a single word :

“Sewer,”

Sunset’s temple started to tremble dangerously… Until a strong breath caught her attention as it literally messed all her hair. She turned her attention toward the origin just to see two golden eyes staring her furiously, a giant mouth with ridiculously big teeth and green scales of a giant crocodile just waiting to have a decent meal. And all that Sunset could think was: “You’re not an alligator!”





“It’s time to change my approach,” Sunset murmured as she hid most of her body behind the corner of a house. She also masks her presence and emotions even if she doubts if it will be necessary. Honestly, she can feel anyone’s presence in miles and miles of distance, which was something that took her attention. She had not lied to Twilight when she said Pinkie Pie has the same kind of presence as Twilight herself, but only now she noticed that those two’s presence are very different from most people, actually, the number of people with similar ‘auras’ in all city of Ponyville is no more than 10 at best…

But even if Pinkie Pie is really different from most people she simply is not using magic to use the said Pinkie sense. Or at least she is not feeling it.

That is the reason why she did a complicated spell so she can feel exactly what the pink-haired girl is feeling… Only physically, of course, she would not dare to try to feel what Pinkie is feeling and thinking since she was pretty sure it would give her permanent collateral damage.

“Oh, hello, Matilda,” Pinkie’s voice caught her attention again. “Your birthday is in three days, right?” She was talking with an older woman not far away.

“My, Pinkie Pie, how come you remember so easily?” She asked.

“I just like to see my friends happy,” Pinkie smiled even more sweetly. “That’s why I already purchased your perfect present,” She said with confidence.

“Coming from you I’m sure it is really perfect…” Without warning Pinkie’s hair shook again and much for Sunset’s pleasure her hair mimics it. She concentrated all her mind and body in what she is feeling and just as she had first thought there was not a single trace of magic. “Oh, is that your Pinkie sense?” Matilda asked worriedly. “What does that mean?”

“Nothing big, but we better find somewhere covered just in case,” Pinkie giggled and for no apparent reason she had said a little louder than necessary.

“I’m just after you,” The older woman followed her.

In a way, Sunset was very impressed. Somehow, it seems like everyone in town already is familiar with her Pinkie sense and believes it blindly. “OUCH!” A sudden headache hit her as soon as a pot of flower hit her too after probably have been accidentally pushed from a window.

She cleaned the dirty on her face and right shoulder and took a deep breath. A coincidence. That is just a coincidence and… Is her left shoulder aching? The pot has not hit her shoulder, so it means it must be what Pinkie is feeling. But what did she said it was? Oh yeah, it means danger! “Wait…”

“WATCH OUT!” Someone yelled as something flew passing upon her head toward a basket at the door of a store. That something was probably a mini bomb since it exploded and sent everything in the basket flying away totally out of control, which for some reason included a knife that pierced through Sunset’s right shoulder.

She stared it blankly for a few seconds and breathed deeply before taking the knife away from her shoulder that immediately stopped sending pain… Score for the undesired immortality… But her left shoulder is still aching…

Again a hot flow of wind messed her hair from behind. She turned around just to see a familiar pair of golden eyes staring her with a clear desire for revenge inside of it, and the many marks of fists on its green scales are a clear sign of why. “So… How’s the family?”

The crocodile opened his mouth.





Sunset sighed for what she feels is the 1000° time this Saturday. A missing arrow flew from a group of three girls had just gone far too high to hit the target and found its way to hit her waist… Just a few seconds after Pinkie’s shoulder started to ache.

She grabbed the arrow and took it off herself. Thankfully her jacket is capable to hide her already very red shirt.

Putting her hand inside the pockets of her jacket she walked slowly toward where Pinkie Pie is going while wondering where could the crocodile (She decided to call him Jeff) is. After the 7° attack he suddenly disappeared, she is almost getting worried with the little guy.

The sky is already dark with not so many stars visible, and she started wondering where the pink-haired girl is going this time. She never had seen such a changeable behavior and vast knowledge in so many different subjects and mainly such an amazing amount of energy.

In a single afternoon she had helped to paint a house, teach how to play a piano, sell the piano, order and receive a huge amount of fireworks, make an entire party (with the help of a freaking cannon), act as an auctioneer, helped a rainbow-haired girl to train, purchased a dress from Rarity, solve three different conflicts around town, helped charity and stopped a runaway tiger… While dealing with her Pinkie sense that was “telling” her that everything around is a deadly weapon, which, much for Sunset’s frustration had been proved right until now.

A construction area was getting closer with every step. Why is Pinkie Pie coming here? It is out of the business hour, so all workers are probably already gone by now. A demolition ball is hanging a few meters above the ground totally unnoticed to the occasional pedestrian.

A sound caught her attention. Looks like there is a last person doing an extra job here.  A girl with golden hair falling upon her right shoulder in a pretty plait as she carries a sandbag on her left one. Her face is definitely pretty even if it is a little hard to say if she has freckles or her face is just dirty.

Pinkie Pie went straight toward that girl. Sunset narrowed her eyes. Pinkie’s stomach is in a terrible turmoil which makes Sunset wonder what does that means? It is the first time she has that feeling… At least from Pinkie’s perspective since for some reason, Sunset herself have this feeling every now and then when Twilight is around… Strange, does that mean she has a sense too? NO! There is no Pinkie sense to start, so, of course, there is no ‘Sunset sense’ either.

“Guess who’s here,” As soon as the blonde girl put the sandbag down Pinkie Pie covered her eyes.

“Pinkie,” The girl instantly answered.

“That’s right,” Pinkie giggled. “What you’re doing here Applejack?” She put both her hands behind her as if hiding a present and…  Wait, Applejack?

Something clearly appeared in Sunset’s mind. That is definitely the name of one of Twilight’s closest friends.

“Ah’m givin’ a hand to my cousin that works here,” Applejack answered while cleaning her forehead. “And what ya doin’ here?”

“I’m talking with you of course,” Pinkie answered as Sunset rolled her eyes.

“Of course,” Applejack smiled tiredly. “Ah mean why ya’re here? And what have ya done all day?”

“Oh, I’ve been letting Sunset follow me all day to study me,” Pinkie giggled.

“Hum… Who’s Sunset?”

“JUST WAIT A MINUTE!” Sunset yelled and walked toward the pair stomping really hard. “YOU KNEW ALL ALONG?”

“Of course I do, but for some reason, my Pinkie sense was crazy today and it seems that something was attracting danger today,”

“YOU’RE TELLING ME?” Sunset yelled as the many holes in her shirt acts more than enough as proof.

“Let’s calm down here,” Applejack intervene. “Mah name’s Applejack, who are ya?”

Sunset took a deep breath. “My name is Sunset Shimmer,”

“Nice to meet ya,” Applejack took her hat off. “Now, how do ya two met?”

“Twilight introduced us!” Pinkie answered bouncing in place.

“Ya’ve seen Twilight? Nice! She’s getting a little hard to talk lately, how’s she doin’?” Applejack smiled.

“She’s fine and asked if I could give you a message. She said she’s going to make a Christmas party and asked if I could invite you if I see you before her,” Pinki answered. “Rainbow is already invited,”

“What ‘bout Rarity and Fluttershy?”

“Twilight’s going to invite them tomorrow,”

“Nice,” Applejack seems really happy about it for a second until she saw something a little strange. “Hum…  Is that a crocodile?”

Both Pinkie Pie and Sunset turned in time to see the already very familiar giant crocodile approaching with a smaller and toothless crocodile on the top of his head.

“Look at that,” Sunset said surprised. “He does have a family,”

“Ya’all know that giant crocodile?” Applejack asked.

“More or less, you see…” Both Pinkie’s and Sunset’s hair started to shake at the same time. “WATCH OUT!”

Pinkie Pie yelled and tackled Applejack down a few meters away from where they were a second ago, and after that, the very demolition ball fell from its standing place smashing Sunset Shimmer down.

“SUNSET,” Applejack stood up fast. Of course, she met the girl just a minute ago, but it is just natural to be worried.

“Wait for me Applejack,” Pinkie Pie stopped the girl from running. “Let’s calm down,”

“CALM DOWN?” As soon as she finished her question the very demolition ball trembled for a few seconds and after that, it rolled aside as a peach collared arm was effortlessly moved the giant ball aside.

Applejack and Pinkie Pie approached her followed by the crocodile and his son while watching her with almost pity eyes.

Sunset, on the other hand, was staring the starry sky with blank eyes. Her body is a constant reminder of all her day. Her day full of different wounds made by knives, crocodile, explosions, arrows, crocodiles and… Pinkie Pie.

She sighed again while gathering all her will power to say? “I give up,”

“What?” Applejack asked.

“I followed you around all day trying to understand, trying to find a way to explain, be it magic, science or anything,” “She lifts half of her body. “But all this nonsense somehow makes sense. Not a single time her Pinkie sense missed a shot,”

“You mean… You belie it now?” Pinkie asked.

“… Yes,” Swallowing all her pride Sunset answered. 

“Oh, sugar cube,” Applejack offered her hand. “Ya don’t have to understand everything. Ah thought Twilight would have warned ya ‘bout trying to understand Pinkie,”

“I know. I think I should hear my own advi… Wait, what?” Sunset suddenly noticed. “What do you mean she should have warned me?”





Sunset Shimmer literally kicked the door of Twilight’s apartment making it open furiously and at once. Inside, she saw Twilight sating on her couch playing with that Video Game (Which she still have to play) with Spike at her right, Cadence by her left and Shining Armor watching the gameplay from behind the couch. But she ignored almost all of them except one. “YOU!” She pointed a finger toward Twilight. “You knew all along!”

“What?” Cadence asked confused. Twilight, on the other hand, was smiling mischievously.

“What could you be talking about?” She clearly mocked the red-haired and resumed her game.

“You know very well,” Sunset’s rage was obviously preventing her to catch up the sarcasm. “You knew what was going to happen as soon as I left this morning, didn’t you?”

“Please, Sunset,” Twilight rolled her eyes and for some reason an owl land on her shoulder. “No one can exactly predict what is going to happen around Pinkie Pie,”

“But you knew what was going to happen with me for trying to understand her Pinkie sense, didn’t you? And what’s that bird doing here?”

“Hum… I think I have a better question…” Shining Armor slowly lifts his hand.

“Of course I knew. I’ve been there before AND I told you to don’t even try yesterday,”

“Hum… Girls,” Cadence tried to lift her hand too.

“And answering your other question this is Owloscious! Cadence and Shining Armor gave me as an earlier Christmas present. Isn’t he amazing?” Twilight proudly answered.

“He’s pretty cool, bu…”

Before she finishes her phrase, both Cadence and Shining Armor yelled. “CAN SOMEONE PLEASE EXPLAIN TO US WHY THERE’S AN ALLIGATOR AT THE DOOR?” Finally, Twilight noticed the wild beast and jumped onto her couch.

“Jeff is not an alligator, he’s a crocodile,” Now Sunset rolled her eyes.

After a few seconds, Spike was the only one brave enough to open his mouth. “Hum… Who’s going to ask?”
> Chapter 26- Romantic advice.
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

The bell above the door ring as a Young lady crossed it with the posture of a noble. She wears a fancy dress matching beautifully with her ivory skin and purple purple hair. She walked toward the counter and elegantly sat on a chair. The owner of the bar gives a hint of a smile at the sight of his client and stopped cleaning the glass for once. “It’s rare to see you here these days, Rarity” He spoke as if talking with an old friend. “The same as always I presume?”

“I am very sorry for being a stranger,” She smiled sweetly. “But my job is taking all my time recently,” Rarity sighed.

“It’s a good thing,” He answered while already shaking a drink. “You fought for so long to achieve your dreams, and this is a clear sign that you are in the right direction,”

“I know my dear Silver Fang,” The tiredness in her voice was just as clean as water, and for someone that had been a friendly shoulder for those blue eyes for years it is not even a little hard to notice the signs. “But I must say I miss being able to spent some time with friends like you,” She smiled with a sigh. “One more reason to enjoy the night,”

“Waiting for someone I see,” He took one of the many clean goblets and served the drink skillfully before putting a single cherry in it. “Well, at least we will not have problems with seats,”

Rarity smiled and took a look around. The bar was totally empty beside her as a melodious song could be heard from the jukebox. Silver Fang always had a sense of humor a little self-deprecatory, but it is honestly a good change when comparing with so many of her clients. The many men and women she usually had to deal with are usually so arrogant. They think they are better than the others just because they have a little more amount of money… Quite frankly, many times she wanted to teach them a lesson of humility.

“And you should,” Silver fang smiled.

“Humf. It would not be hard at all. A simple sight of Applejack’s account and they would see that just because they have a little amount of money does not mean you are better than…” Rarity stopped talking for a second before smiling too. “You did it again, did you not? Impressive as always, but mind you telling me how?”

“It was not that hard. As soon as I talked about seats you looked around and smiled. You were probably thinking about my sense of humor at that time. But after that you grimaced. So you was probably thinking about the people you have to deal with in your job and was comparing their personality to mine and how they should stop thinking they’re superior,”

“You make it sounds so easy,” She drank a little of her drink. “You have a gift, my friend,”

Silver Fang shook his head slowly. “Most people don’t agree with you,”

“Nonsense,” Rarity retorted exasperated. “I am sure they are just jealous of your gift. You should think about writing a book. I have a friend that might be able to help you with that. Her mom is a famous writer and…”

Again the bell above the door rang as another purple haired girl entered the bar. She was dressed far differently from Rarity but not in a bad way, her clothes are far more common and the eyes behind her big glasses let clear that she was nervous about being there.

“Twilight, darling,” Rarity’s face lit at the sight of the girl. “It is so good to see you! Please, take a seat,”

“Thanks,” The girl nervously answered. “I’ll ask the same as her, please,” She ordered politely and Silver Fang nodded a single time before turning his back to make what was ordered.

“It is not common for you to ask for a drink,” Rarity smiled. “What is wrong, dear?”

“I’m feeling bad for letting you girls for three months,” Twilight sighed as a goblet identical to Rarity’s is slowly put in front of her.

“Do not worry with little things, Twilight,” Rarity drank a small amount of her drink. “We are friends and we understand you. All of us have our own share of problems too, and is not always that we have free time,”

“Still…” Twilight does not seem to be any better. “And I admit there’s something else I want your advice with…” Now she was the one to drink a little.

“Sure, and what is his name?”

Twilight spit most of her drink and choke with the rest. Both Rarity and Silver Fang instantly moved to help. “What? How do you…” She asked as soon as she managed to breath again and drank a big gulp of water that was offered by the bartender.

“It was not that hard,” Rarity smiled. “If you need help any anything at least a little physically related you would have asked Applejack and Rainbow Dash. If it was about animals then Fluttershy would be the best bet and her knowledge about fashion is just as impressive as my own, and almost anything else could be solved by Pinkie Pie simply because she is Pinkie Pie. However, there is only a single area where my knowledge would overcome anyone else’s… Romance,”

“Wow, that’s really smart,” Twilight complimented.

“I learned with the best,” Rarity smiled as the bartender blushes furiously.

“But,” Now Twilight was the one to blush. She looked at Rarity with the corner of her eyes with a clear expression of fear and apprehension. “There’s just a tiny detail…”

“It is not a he, is it?” The bartender spoke softly.

For a second Rarity’s eyes widened as she stared the bartender without really believing what she had just heard. She slowly turned her head toward her friend astonished. Twilight, on the other hand, played with her glass and did not dare to look back. “Darling…” Rarity put a hand above Twilight’s gently. “Is that true?”

A full minute of silence filled the bar. Twilight took a deep breath as she tried to gather as much courage as possible. She turned her head toward Rarity that was smiling reassuring while waiting for an answer. “Y-Yes… He’s right, I like another girl,” She admitted.

She held back her breath. All the courage she took so long to find vanished instantly. She is pretty sure Cadence is very aware of her feelings toward the red-haired and is not even a little inclined to judge her because of that, but even if her friends are just as close as her ex-babysitter she was still afraid of how they are going to react.

A crushing hug cut off every thought from her head. “I AM SO HAPPY FOR YOU. God knows how hard it is to admit it to the others,”

“Happy? I thought you would at least be surprised,”

“Well, indeed, I am surprised,” Rarity let go of her friend’s neck and drunk a small sip of her drink. “However, I am also very glad we are not alone,”

“What are you talking about?” Twilight asked truly confused.

“About Fluttershy and I of course,” Rarity turned her gaze toward Twilight just to find the girl staring back at her with mouth and eyes wide open and shock clear on her expression.

“WAIT, WAIT, WAIT...  ARE YOU TWO TOGETHER?” Twilight asked out loud barely keeping herself from yelling.

“Not exactly…” Rarity rested her chin on top of her hand with a sour expression. “We should be. However, I am trying to help her with her shyness and confidence problems, so I am waiting for her to give the first step. But I am waiting for over A YEAR for that first step to end this little game and I am still waiting,”

“And does she know she’s playing that game too?”

“THIS IS NOT THE POINT HERE DARLING,” Rarity yelled exasperated and hit the balcony hard with her hand. “What really matter is that you are in love and want advice with this, right? RIGHT?”

“Are you sure she is the one that needs help with that?” Silver fang asked without taking his eyes from the many already over cleaned glasses and completely ignoring Rarity’s deadly glare. “Twilight, isn’t it? Can you tell us about her a little?”

“First of all, what is her name? Do I know who this girl is?” Rarity inquired without taking her eyes from the bartender. 

“More or less,” Twilight slowly lowered her head. “Do you remember Sunset Shimmer?”

“That red-haired girl you brought to my boutique in that disgusting and old Crystal Prep. Uniform?” Rarity asked as Silver Fang looked confused for a second.

“Yeah… That’s the one,” Twilight sighed. “What do you think about her?”

“Well, we do not had any contact beside business, but I think she is a gorgeous girl a little younger than us or at our age at best judging by her skin,” Rarity started to point out and did not noticed her friends strange expression at the mention of Sunset’s age. “However, what really matters for us is that she seemed strangely… Oblivious and naïve, mainly for someone at her age. I would even bet she never have been in a relationship before,”

“Thaaaat’s probably very true,” Twilight agreed. “But why are those the important facts?”

“Because,” Rarity pointed a finger toward Twilight startling the young woman a little. “That means in this case you will be the one taking the lead,”

“The lead?”

“Yes! Speaking solely about your romantic life you always stood in your comfort zone while Flash and Timber did all the work,” Rarity said matter-of-factly and lowered her finger. “This time is your turn,”

“I see…” Twilight stared her glass with empty eyes.

“You don’t seem convinced,” Silver Fang could not help but say.

“It’s just… She had been through a lot, you know, and I bet I don’t know half,” Twilight put a hand on her forehead. “Right now I think she just needs a true friend, not a girlfriend,”

“And what stops you from being both?” Rarity casually asked.

“I… Actually don’t know what to answer,” Twilight admitted.

“She’s right,” Silver Fang reassured. “It seems you know this girl very well, that means you’re familiar with her tastes, didn’t you?”

“Her tastes?”

“Yes. For sample, that may sounds cliché, but do you think she would like to receive a bouquet like me or she is more of an athletic person like Rainbow Dash and Applejack?”

“Second option, definitely,”

“That’s a good start,” Rarity assumed a thoughtful expression. “What about her love experience? Did you know if she had been with anyone before?”

“Definitely not,” Twilight answered without thinking twice.

“That is very hard to believe, she is a really pretty person. But that is good for us, now we can focus in the important question: How are you going to court her?”

“Court?” Twilight blushed furiously. “That’s… That’s going to be hard for me,” She admitted.

“Oh, Darling… we are just getting started,”



 

Twilight stood at the door of her apartment taking many deep breaths. The conversation with Rarity proved to be the right thing to do since she received many good advices, but sadly for her she has to agree with Rarity. If someone is going to give the first step is her.

She took a deep breath and opened the door. “I’m home,”

“Welcome back,” Spike promptly answered. “You’re late today, what happened?” He was sitting on the couch with Sunset Shimmer at his side.

“Huh? Hey Twilight,” Sunset said without looking at her. Her attention was completely focused on the small object in her hands. “C’mon, where did all these guys came from?”

“That’s a StallKid, that’s what happened when you don’t get to Hyrule’s castle in time,” Spike shrugged. “If you had listened to me in first place this wouldn’t be happening. Now you have to fight them until sunrise, with only a quarter of a heart,”

“Hey, there was a giant pineapple just a few meters ahead, how could I possibly know that thing was so mean?”

“You didn’t suspect even when it started to fly toward you like a homicide helicopter?”

Twilight smiled at the sight. Sunset playing a video game for the first time with her dog as a teacher was the just a new item for her cuteness list. She shook her head and again tried to gather as much courage as possible while remembering Rarity’s words.

“So,” Twilight approached slowly with her face already on flames. “How’s the prettiest girl in the world today?” Spike looked at her with an expression that almost yells ‘seriously? Is that the best you can do...’

This did not help her at all.

“I don’t know, how are you?” Sunset asked back without taking her eyes from her 3ds.

If before her face was on flames, now Twilight felt like she was a volcano ready to explode. She never was a girl of improvise, and frequently outbreak when her plan fails, and now her plan not only failed but was throw back at her with the speed of a bullet.

“Aaaaand score for Sunset Shimmer,” Spike smiled and checked an imaginary list.
> Chapter 27- Flirting
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

“Okay, Spike, I’m ready,” Twilight said with as much confidence as she could muster. “Tell me the score,”

Twilight Sparkle finally decided (After a big push from Rarity) that she was going to steal her actual roommate’s heart. And, of course, it would not be Twilight Sparkle if she did not manage to make a list out of this situation.

Her list is actually very simple this time. Every single time she tries to court Sunset Shimmer and is successful in her task is a positive score for her. But every time she receives some kind of retort that leaves her speechless, blushing or with her plans shattered is a positive score for the red-haired.

“…” Spike gave a quick look at the paper he was holding with his left paw while holding a pen with his right one. “You seriously don’t want me to answer that,”

“Spike, I already told you that if I’m doing it then I’m doing it right,” Twilight proudly stuffed her chest. “And if I’m doing it right then I need numbers. Now, tell me. I’m not scared at all,”

“Okay, then” Spike sighed. 

“Twilight Sparkle: 0 Points;

Sunset Shimmer: 17 Points,”

Twilight’s left eye trembled a little behind her characteristic glasses. “You were right… I don’t want to know,”

“Told ya,” Spike shrugged. “It’s actually really impressive. She may have zero romantic experience, but every single time you tried to advance she always find a way to flirt back… Without being aware of that,”

“UGH,” Twilight hid her face with a pillow. “I KNOW! How is that even POSSIBLE?”

“Don’t ask me, I’m just a dog but even I can see she is flirting back,” Spike put down his list and cleared his throat. “Hey, Sunset, There's a new park here, are you free?,” He faked his owner’s voice.

“For you, I‘m free for the rest of my life,” Twilight answered faking Sunset’s voice. “This can’t be an accident, can it?”

Spike just lifted his right eyebrow. “What about this one: Hey Sunset, what do you keep doing all day besides looking good?”

“Nothing relevant, I play video games, watch some movies and wait for you to come back to make my day better... UGH, SOMEONE KILL ME, I CAN’T COMPETE WITH THAT,” Twilight barely could keep herself from yelling.

“You know what I think,” Spike throw the pen away. “You can’t. She’s too oblivious, not to say naïve, and not only you can’t compete with her natural skills but if everything stays this way your heart will blow far before you have any result… And you’re not really good at flirting. We need to call for outside help,”

“…” Twilight stared the dog with distrust. “What kind of outside help are we talking about?”





“Well, girls, I think I already let pretty clear why I called you here,” Twilight walked in front of her couch back and forth with her hands behind her back and wearing the posture of a general. “I honestly thank you for finding time in your busy day to come and see me for such a silly reason,”

“Silly?” Cadence asked. She is wearing a pink dress and despite her belly finally showing some signs of pregnancy she still manages to look gorgeous in it. “I’ve been trying to convince you to do that ever since I meet that girl,”

“I admit I did not notice with the same speed, but quite frankly, helping my friend in love is always a top priority for me,” Rarity drank some tea while scratching Spike’s ear with her free hand. Spike, on the other hand, seem strangely with his head on clouds, something that took Twilight’s attention since he did not act like that when she does the same thing.

“Hum, I can’t lie to say I’m not surprised, but I’m always glad to help,” Fluttershy also drank some tea. She is a gorgeous girl with long pink hair and yellow skin, and her green and discreet dress somehow make her looks even prettier than she already is.

“And even better… This is going to be so FUN,” Pinkie Pie ate her popcorn. She had not been invited for this meeting technically, but this is still part of Twilight’s plan. She knew Pinkie is going to show up when she needed… She’s Pinkie Pie after all.

“I don’t know if it is going to be fun for me,” Twilight sighed. “Since Rarity and I talked at the bar I’ve been trying to… What is the word? To court her,” Her face is already getting hotter by now so she stopped walking. “But I found out this is going to be far harder than I thought,”

“I never thought I was going to see my little girl trying to court someone else,” Cadence wiped a fake tear from her left eye. “I’m so proud,”

“CADENCE,” Twilight massage her temples with her hands. “NOT HELPING,”

“It’s alright Twilight,” Fluttershy put a hand on Twilight’s shoulder. “We’re going to help you. Even if I have no idea how come she doesn’t catch any of your signs, I mean, who’s so naïve?”

Twilight opened one of her eyes and looked at Rarity that had one of her temples trembling dangerously and is holding her cup with so much force that it was shaking and almost letting everything out. “I. Can. Not. Imagine. This. Feeling,”

“Well, I think the first step is to have a diagnostic. How bad is the situation?” Cadence asked.

“Yeah,” Pinkie agreed. “Where’s Sunset anyway?”

“She’s in our room playing Zelda,” Twilight said with her face finally coming back to normal. “I think we’re safe here,”

“Hum, I think she’s coming,” Fluttershy said dragging everyone’s attention toward the door that was slowly opening.

Sunset Shimmer left the room scratching the back of her head. “Damn, that thing is getting harder,” She said and finally noticed the many girls in the room. “Oh, am I interrupting something?”

“Not at all, Darling,” Rarity smiled. “It is a pleasure to see you again,”

“Hello, Rarity, Cadence, Pinkie,” She looked at the only girl left and noticed that despite being oddly familiar she never had met her before.

“Hum, hello. My name is Fluttershy,” The pink-haired girl said. “And I heard your name is Sunset Shimmer, right?”

“Yes, I am,” She greeted her with a nod. “I’m sorry, but I just want to take a snack. You girls can go back to what you were doing,” She walked away and disappeared into the kitchen.

“That’s the perfect chance,” Cadence said mischievously.

“Perfect chance for what?” Twilight asked.

“Chance for us to see how bad things are,” Pinkie ate some ice cream.

“Exactly! Fluttershy, please sit here. And Twilight, when that girl crosses that door you will have to flirt with her,” Rarity demanded.

“What? Now? I can’t find a good flirt in such a small time,”

“She’s back,” Fluttershy said and everyone assumed their best poker face… Pinkie Pie also had five cards up and a pair of sunglasses for some reason.

Sunset walked back from the kitchen throwing an apple to the air and catching it repeatedly. Twilight’s eyes widened in despair, she had no idea what to do, but she knew she was not going anywhere without a fight.

“Hum… Hey Sunset,”

“What’s up?” Sunset asked without stopping her walking.

“Did you know I think there is something even hotter than the sun in this room?” Her face was definitely a good candidate.

“Don’t look at the mirror too much or you will get a sunburn,” Sunset gave a bite in her apple and went back to her room.

Everyone stared the now closed door with their mouth wide open while Twilight hid her face behind her hands but this time her head was literally smoking.

“She’s good,” Pinkie Pie could not help but say.

“And score for Sunset Shimmer,” Spike said checking his list. “Again,”

“Wait a minute,” Rarity asked. “That cannot be an accident. She definitely flirts back,”

“Wait another minute,” Fluttershy said. “Did Spike just talk?”

The entire room fell in silence for a whole minute.

“I think I have some explaining to do…”





“Okay, let me put this straight,” Rarity took a deep breath. “The reason you did not go to any of our meetings for three months is that you were opening a portal to another world,”

“And there you met this girl that is actually immortal, strong, tortured, powerful and had even forgotten how to feel any emotion and then invited her to live with you,” Fluttershy finished.

Twilight stared the floor with much interest. Luckily Sunset always plays the video game with headphones on, because she felt horrible for telling almost everything about her. Of course, she had not said anything about Midnight Sparkle (That part is hard to understand even for her) but she hates, even more, to lie to her friends.

And honestly, she is not that worried about that. She knows her friends far too well to predict how they will react to all of that now, and how much worse it would be if she took longer to tell. “And while we were in her world Spike fell in a magical place and learned how to talk,”

“Hum,” Rarity blinked a few times. “Okay, now I see why you think she actually does not know she is flirting back. And if half of what you say is true then I have to agree that she probably has no idea what flirting is actually like,”

“Didn’t that make things harder for us?” Fluttershy asked.

“It definitely does for me…” Twilight commented as Pinkie put a hand on her shoulder with a solemn expression and the room fell in silence.

Someone cleared her throat. “Okay, girls,” Cadence stood up with confidence. “I know we’re in a bad spot for a good start, but we have to fight back! Spike/talking dog I just learned that talks, tell us the actual score,”

“For the second time today: You don’t want me to answer that,” He answered with a blank expression while thinking about Cadence’s poor attempt to pretend she did not know he talks before.

“Spike, we can’t do this without numbers,” Cadence complained.

“Please, don’t make him say it…” Twilight pleaded with a low voice.

“Hey, Twilight, it can’t be that bad,” Fluttershy tried to comfort her friend.

“What?” Spike grinned. “It can’t be that bad? Come on, you girls have no idea what you’re getting into,”

“We would if you tell us the scores,” Cadence rolled her eyes.

“Alright then,” Spike shrugged and took his small list. 

Twilight Sparkle: 0 Points;

Sunset Shimmer: 18 Points,”

Twilight’s face lit again as everyone around tried to process the new data, even Pinkie Pie was seriously thinking about the subject.

“We… Huh… Should probably have not asked,” Fluttershy admit.

The room fell in silence again. Everyone seems to be lost in their own line of thought processing and analyzing the best approach for the said situation. Spike observed every girl from bellow with interest before looking at the list/score again.

“Okay, that is it,” Rarity stomped hard once. “We have to make other tests,”

“Huh… What kind of test are we talking about?” Fluttershy asked taking her hair away from her eyes.

“I am still not convinced it is ALL an accident,” Rarity said matter-of-factly. “What I suggest will not please you, Darling, but I think it is a necessary measure,”

“And what will you suggest?” Pinkie asked.

“This time WE will be trying to court her,”

“Said what now?” Spike asked.

“It is ridiculously clear that she is flirting back, be it an accident or not,” Rarity walked until she is standing in front of everyone. “So we HAVE to be sure. Each of us four will try on our own way to flirt with her, and if she flirts back then it is all an accident and she is actually just absurdly talented on the subject. But, if she did not flirt back then we are sure that she is trying to court you just as much as you are trying to court her,”

“Okay, this will be fun,” Pinkie grinned.

“Hum, do we really have to?” Fluttershy asked.

“I agree,” Cadence stood up from the couch. “I may be married now, but I earned the nickname of Princess of Love in college, I’m in”

“Honestly I don’t think we have anything to lose now,” Twilight sighed. “Let’s do this your way,”

“…” Spike observed the determination in each girl’s eyes. He took his pen and started to write silently.

“Sunset Shimmer, can you come here just for little a minute?” Rarity called the girl that was peacefully playing her game.

“I’m still not sure this is a good idea,” Fluttershy said only loud enough for Spike to hear as the door to the other room opens.

“Someone called me?” The main star of the show asked.

“Yes, my Darling,” Rarity walked toward the other girl and stood just a little away from her, but this little space was perfect to see the difference in each girl’s height. Sunset is a few inches taller than Rarity.

“Do you need anything?” Sunset asked gently. “I would be glad to help,”

“Honestly, I do not need anything,” Rarity smiled and blinked once. “But I am so ashamed that our only contact was in my boutique that I want to fix this tiny detail,” She gave a step closer. “We should properly meet each other, do you not think too?”

“Hum, sure,” Sunset scratched the back of her head as everyone watches in silence. “You want a fresh start, right?”

“That is exactly right,” Rarity offered her left hand. “My name is Rarity Belle, it is an enormous pleasure to meet such a gorgeous woman as yourself,”

Sunset did not even hesitate. She took Rarity’s left hand in her own and slowly brought it up to her lips and kissed it with elegance. “It is all my pleasure, my fair lady,” She smiled and put her other hand above her own chest. “And I must say that even during a lifetime I will not forget such divine eyes,”

“Huh… I…” Rarity blushed dumbfounded as everyone watches the scene waiting for some kind of reaction… Except for Fluttershy and Spike, but their deadly glare was completely ignored by the charming red-haired. And for some reason Cadence put her phone up. “I wanted to… You know… What were you doing anyway?” It was a desperate attempt to keep her head on the game.

“Oh, please,” Sunset gave a step forward forcing Rarity to give a step back with her face getting redder with each passing second. “It was nothing more than a distraction,” She approached her face to Rarity. “It was just a necessary tool so I would not get lost in the blue of your eyes forever,”

Everyone stared the pair with their mouth comically open but no one dared to say a word to cut the silence that reigns now. Spike lifts both his list and pen.

Sunset smiled one more time seductively and slowly let go of the purple-haired hand. “Now, if you excuse me, princess, I have to defeat a giant boss to prove to myself I am strong enough to stay away from you for a few minutes,” She turned her back and waved goodbye with her hand before closing the door again.

Cadence was the first one to react and put her phone down slowly. She blinked twice trying to remember the whole scene. “Rarity, you can put your hand down now,”

Rarity stared the wooden door which Sunset had just disappeared with wide eyes and mouth, but more importantly, as Cadence had just said her hand was still stopped where Sunset had left it as a very decent proof that her brain actually stopped working for a few seconds. “What… Just… Happened?” She asked with a long pause between each word.

“That’s simple,” Spike said. “You lost this round… Badly,” He looked at his growing list with interest.

Twilight Sparkle: 0 Points;

Sunset Shimmer: 19 Points;

Rarity Belle: 0 Points





“Okay, I think it’s our turn now,” Pinkie Pie stretched her neck. “Right, Fluttershy,”

After a small discussion, the small group decided to change even more their approach. Inside Twilight’s apartment is definitely a familiar ground for Sunset, so now, everyone is walking on a big and Green Park filled with many people and animals and Spike is walking ahead trying to keep the red-haired busy while the other five girls discuss.

“You two are going to strike together?” Cadence asked. “That’s something I want to see,” A smile crossed her face as she pulled her phone from her purse.

“Well, being honest, neither Rarity nor I had a good result while working alone,” Twilight said scratching the back of her head.

“I hate it, but I have to agree,” Rarity sighed. “She completely destroyed our chances,”

“Really, I haven’t noticed,” Cadence shrugged. “Now, you two go ahead and make us proud,”

“I’m still not really sure about that,”

“ROGER, MA’AM,” Pinkie Pie passed a hand above Fluttershy’s shoulders and dragged her toward Sunset Shimmer and Spike. “Hey, Sunset,”

“Huh? Hello, Pinkie, may I help you?”

“Huh, actually, we just wanted to stay with you for a while,” Fluttershy finally managed to walk on her own again and put her sweetest smile.

“Yeah, I mean, you’re amazing, who wouldn’t want to spend some time with you?” Pinkie gave spike a discreet sign that he is dismissed. He nodded and walked slowly so he could catch up with the other group.

“Did someone here bring my list?” He asked. “I was trying to keep her busy so I forgot,”

“It’s with me,” Twilight said as a cute giggle came from Fluttershy up ahead. “Your favorite pen too,”

“Thanks, I think I’ll need it sooner than later,” He looked ahead and saw Sunset taking Fluttershy’s hand much to the girl’s embarrassment and walking side by side with her while talking with Pinkie. Spike narrowed his eye… Sunset is not really a touching person usually, is she?

“Come on, you should try Mr. Cake’s cupcakes, it’s so delicious you wouldn’t believe, here,” Pinkie Pie offered a cupcake to both Sunset and Fluttershy. “Oh, I’m SO sorry, I just brought one! Guess you two will have to share,”

“Oh, classic,” Cadence was observing the entire scene from the camera of her cellphone. “I had no idea Pinkie Pie was actually really good at this while also respecting the old methods… This girl is actually a genius too,”

“Wait a minute there,” Rarity finally noticed the phone. “Are you recording everything?”

“Yes, I rather do things with data, you know,” Cadence did not care about Rarity’s concern. “I recorded your try too, just so you know,”

“YOU WHAT?” Rarity blushed furiously.

“Hey, new data at 12:00,” Spike confidently said and dragged everyone’s attention toward the rest of the group.

“Hey, Fluttershy, there’s something on your face,” Pinkie pointed toward her friend’s left cheek.

“Worry not,” Sunset giggle and before Fluttershy could clean her own face she kissed her check to take away the sweet from her face with a single movement. Fluttershy became far redder than Sunset’s hair as Pinkie watched the scene surprised as Sunset, on the other hand, kept walking dragging both girls without a care in the world. "I do not know what is sweeter, the cupcake, or you two," 

The last group stopped walking while observing the cute and unbelievable scene in front of their eyes.

“Aaaaaaand I think the classic backfired,” Cadence finally lowered her phone as Spike wrote down the recent events.

Twilight Sparkle: 0 Points;

Sunset Shimmer: 21 Points;

Rarity Belle: 0 Points;

Fluttershy: 0 Points;

Pinkie Pie: 0 Points





“Okay, girls,” Now Cadence is walking back and forth in front of the wooden bench of the park with the posture of a general. Sunset is busy trying to buy some Ice cream for everyone with Spike as her only company. “As sad as it sounds I think it is proved that Sunset, despite being a very good flirt, is not doing that with romantic intentions,”

“I honestly don’t know what to feel about this,” Twilight admitted.

“Hum… She’s really good, I think,” Fluttershy added.

“Undoubtedly,” Rarity observed the far duo. “I hope all your recording serve us something tonight, or else all we did today was for the sole purpose of looking pathetic,”

“Yeah, I can’t believe she used my cupcake against us,” Pinkie complained.

“Girls, FOCUS,” Cadence stopped walking. “Right now we have only a few minutes to create the perfect plan to court her,”

“Hum, I thought it was all because we wanted to prove she was not flirting with Twilight, and… Didn’t we already have the answer?” Fluttershy lifts her hand just enough to be noticed.

“Fluttershy, this is not about a simple test anymore,” Rarity looked at the distant girl with fire in her eyes. “NOW. THIS. IS. WAR!”

“That’s exactly right,” Cadence’s eyes are a perfect match for Rarity’s. “That girl is destroying our pride as flirtatious. We CANNOT LOOSE,”

“YEEEAH,” Pinkie lift her hand closed in a fist and a party cannon exploded from behind her. “If I can’t flirt with her then there’s no point trying to flirt with Applejack too,”

Everyone turned their gaze toward Pinkie Pie surprised. “Said what now, angel?" Rarity asked.

Meanwhile, on the other side of the park…

“Sunset Shimmer, we have to talk,” Spike and Sunset sat side by side on another wooden bench.

“Sure,” Sunset lick a little of her ice cream. “Go ahead,”

“Just between us, do you know what you’re doing?” He asked with his own ice cream, luckily the park is mostly empty so no one is watching them.

She gave him a side glance and a ghost of a smile crossed her face. “What could you be talking about?”

“Okay, let’s change the question,” Spike took a deep breath. “Do you know what ‘flirting’ is?”

Sunset closed her eyes and sighed once before opening her eyes again. “Spike, how old do you think I am?”

“…” Spike stared the red-haired for a few seconds. “That’s a captious question, isn’t it?”

Sunset giggled. “Well, let’s change my question… Do you think I can be alive for more than half of a million years and NOT know what is like to flirt with someone?”

Spike’s mouth opened in surprise. “You… Did you know all along? You had been flirting with Twilight for more than a week? If so, why it seems you’re flirting with everyone else?”

“Calm down Little one,” Sunset almost laughed out loud. “It was not always on purpose. The first time she flirts with me I really had no idea I flirt back, I just answered her question honestly, but after that, it was clear you two were trying to get something from me, so, I decided it would be fun to play along,”

“What about today?” He asked as the girl lick her ice cream again.

“I have a good hearing,” She shrugged. “I heard when you guys were talking about Twilight’s flirting skills and decided it was a good idea to give them a demonstration. After that, I thought I could enjoy my game, after all, I’m almost reaching the boss inside Lord Jabu Jabu, but they started to talk about how THEY want to test me… Well, I don’t like losing,”

Spike smiled. “You are a very cruel person, Sunset Shimmer,”

“That is not entirely wrong,” Sunset smiled too. “Hey, I know Twilight and you very well by now, so tell me, did you two have a score or something like that?”

He took his list in his paw. “You bet,” He looked at everyone else. “But I think they are creating some kind of master plan to court you now… Don’t you want to crush them before knowing?”

Sunset finally laughed out loud. “Let’s give them a few more minutes to prepare,” She licked her ice cream again. “If we’re doing this, we’re doing it right,”

“Yes, my fair lady,” Spike got into the game.
> Chapter 28- A demon's melancholy
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

I throw a fruit toward the sky effortlessly, but it was more than enough to surpass even the top of the highest tree. What was the name of the fruit again? I honestly am not sure anymore, but I think it was ‘apple’ or something like that.

The apple fell from the sky with accelerating speed, so I cast a simple spell just to slow down its fall so it is not going to be destroyed by the force of gravity and the impact with my hand.

I took the apple just as effortlessly as I had thrown it before and took a bite. I am laid down comfy on top of a big exposed root just trying to spend some of my free time.  The fountain is still shining with its weak green light brightening everything around us.

I gave a side glance at the monster sating down on top of another root from another tree on the other side of the fountain. All of his three heads are looking at me for around a whole hour now, but he had not said a single word.

“Do you not have anything else to do?” I asked as I took another bite on the apple. I am not sure I will receive an answer from that thing, and I honestly do not care. 

“What about yourself?” He retorts.

“I asked first,” I rolled my eyes.

“And I asked second, so you answer first and I second,” He shrugged.

I finally turned my head toward him. “Do you seriously think this argument of yours is going to convince me?”

“Huh,” He looked at the sky. “I have nothing else to do in this empty world,”

“Was it that hard?” I grinned. “What are you, anyway?”

“What do you think I am?” He looked extremely uninterested but did not look away from the sky.

“The easy answer is a monster,” I shrugged without really mind if he is going to care. “And the hard hypothesis could me many things. But my best shot is that you are some kind of hallucination created by my brain so I can have someone to talk while I am here,”

“That is an interesting point of view,” Apparently he chuckles… Or the closest something like him can do to chuckling.

“And probably very accurate because it explains both why I cannot feel your presence and why unlike every monster that still lives in this world you are not running away from me,”  

“You are very confident, are you not?” He somehow was a few meters closer to me. “Do you really believe there is not a single being that can stand against you?”

“Right now there is only one,” Another bite. “I have not heard of her for thousands of years. She ran away when she was ‘betrayed’… It is actually pathetic of her to having hopes in first place,” Now I am the one to shrug. 

“Interesting,” He narrowed all of his six ruby eyes. “Does this have anything to do with those two graves?”

For a few seconds, I just stared the few amounts of the sky I can see amidst the high top of the tress without saying a word. Why am I talking with a hallucination anyway? Does it even matter at all? Probably not… That is why there is no point in staying quiet too, if he is here to listen to me then there is no reason for me not to talk, I am bored.

“Those graves belong to two women,” I put my arm bellow my head just like a pillow. “Their names were Celestia and Luna,” He kept staring me in silence, but now his eyes let clear he is listening. “Two princesses in their time,”

“You are not one to care about status,” He said. “What have they done that you dig a grave for them?” I never said I dig those. One more proof that he is just a figure from my mind.

“Their story started with Sunset to be honest,” I took a deep breath. If he wants me to talk, then he will have to hear the whole story. “A really long time ago my fame was unmatched in the human world. Legends were told about a monster, a demon that exists for the sole purpose of erasing humanity from the planet.

“And as a counterpart, legends were told about a mysterious witch that lives alone in the mountains that were so powerful she could match the demon’s power. And that witch was no other than Sunset Shimmer.

“To be fair, the legends were a little wrong. At that time her powers were definitely bigger than mine. I do not know why. Maybe it is because she was older than me? This is another thing I have to find out, but this is not the point now.

“Close to the said mountain there was a kingdom, the head of the resistance against the fearsome demon, and this kingdom was ruled by two sisters: Princess Celestia and Princess Luna. The realm was filled with mighty warriors versed in magic, but not a single one of them could match the fierce Princess of the night. She was a force to be recognized, I admit, but her raw power was only matched by her undying loyalty to her older sister.

“Celestia, on the other hand, was as talented in combat as her sister, but she always rather to be in front of the people than fighting. She was kind and wise, she kept everyone’s hope to live and survive bigger and bigger every day. But as a result, soon she was surpassed by her younger sister that worked in the shadows.

“And yet, somehow, they lived their lives fighting battles and battles against the demon and many greed kingdoms that had envy of their prosperity. But, of course, it took no much time for the demon to find such distinct kingdom and with its impossible power murdered almost everyone that lives there.

“The demon had not real interest in the kingdom or in the princesses, but it had an interest in where the kingdom rests. The demon was powerful, but it did not have the power to erase all humanity by itself yet, at least, not at once. So it searched for a single spot in the world where the magic was condensed enough to be absorbed.”

The monster turned one of his heads toward the fountain in silence.

“Not this one,” I sighed. “This fountain serves the same purpose, but the very magic can assume a form, and in this case, it assumed the form of water. It cannot be absorbed with its maximum pureness. And for maximum pureness the demon needed the purest magic.

“Sadly, the kingdom was just above the right spot. The demon slaughtered everyone that dares to stand against it, or at least that is what I thought at that time…

“The two princesses managed to escape. The older has so fatally wounded it had not how to survive, but her younger sister carried her almost dead body with her toward the mountains in hope to find a single place where she could heal her sister, but her wounds were also just as bad. Searching for a safe place she lost her conscience and fainted with her sword by her side.

“A woman was walking around the mountain in search of food or something like that. That woman was the so famous witch from the legends. She found the demi-diseased bodies and for a reason, I do not understand she felt sorry for them.

“The two women had many wounds, but the younger one could survive with a few herbs and the necessary cares, but the older one was a lost case. There was no healing magic that could save her from that state…

“Sunset, the witch, never learned a single healing spell anyway. She never needed one since she had something far more powerful running through her veins. She slowly approached her hand to the older sister’s head only to feel her wrist being pierced by a very sharp blade.

“Sunset was used to feel pain, more than anyone,” I frowned. “That instant she knew these two are just like every other human she ever had met. Cruel, merciless and evil, but she still did not killed them, like a fool she gave them the benefice of the doubt despite the fact they were just like every single human being on the face of this cursed planet,” I hit the ground with my right hand with anger. The impact literally caused an earthquake that was felt in miles and miles until where the eyes can see.

The monster ignored. “Who hit her with that sword?” He asked. 

“The younger sister has lost her conscience, but as if living in a dream her loyalty to her sister makes her moves to protect what was dear to her even if this should not be possible. The wound was deep and the sword was still piercing through her arm so, of course, her blood was falling like a waterfall,”

“And what has she done?” The monster asked narrowing his eyes again. He probably already knows the answer.

“She used her blood,” The very air seems to be getting colder. “Using her open wound she shed her own blood upon the princess’s many open wounds mixing their blood.

“The princess of the day yelled in pain I think. All of her wounds sewing itself at the same time are not a good feeling, mainly for someone that never felt anything like this before. But, at least she survived. The witch took both Princesses to her home and in the meantime, they woke up.

“After the explanations, Celestia took quite liking to Sunset Shimmer. She asked for a place to stay for a while even if the younger sister was greatly against the idea and the witch said they could stay with her.

“Celestia felt pity for Sunset and decided it was up to herself to repair the mistakes of her kind against us… As if a single person can do this… Anyway, she basically adopts the witch. She teaches her how to read, cook, and sew and many other things. Sunset was enjoying this life,” I frowned. “But this happiness was not shared…

“The younger sister had no intention of being a friend of a monster and focused all her mind in her objective: To slaughter the demon as painfully and brutally as possible for what it has done with her sister.

“I thought she was at the verge of death too,” The monster commented. “Do you not think she wanted revenge for herself too?”

“That is exactly the interesting part. Apparently, she could not care less about herself, in any possible way. That was one more reason for her to stay with the witch. To learn magic from the strongest user. She ignored her own feelings of repulse and stood beside her sister as a watchdog.

“The time passed. A few months or almost a year, I am not sure anymore, and they stood together. For some reason, the younger sister changed her behavior with the witch after a while. I think she was trying to gain her confidence enough to learn the secret of her immortality, but honestly, it did not explain it all.

“She decided to get closer and closer to her, even trying to stay under the tutelage of the talented older sister for things she clearly hated. And almost every time she talked with Sunset she avoided eye contact and despite her dark skin anyone could see she was getting red. She teaches the witch how to use a sword but never dared to point a sword against her… Honestly, I do not understand humans.”

The monster closed his eyes and sighed once. “The woman was feeling, that is all,”

“Feeling what?” I asked.

“If I have to bet… Love. She acquired romantic feelings toward the witch,”

I blinked once. “What is this word? Love?”

He opened his eyes. “Basically, in the end, every small corner of humanity’s darkness came from this feeling, in a way or another,”

“Then it is definitely a disgusting feeling,” I frowned. Humanity has MUCH darkness, and if this feeling is the origin of all that then it is a feeling that should not exist in the first place. “May I continue?”

“Please, do,”

“Anyway, their peaceful time did not last long. The older sister was apparently getting some kind of disease. One that neither of them had never heard of. She got weaker every day. The younger sister stood by her side all the time trying to comfort her but all of them could see she was again walking toward the arms of death.

“One day, for no apparent reason, Luna called Sunset and said she had discovered what her sister has, but the only medicine was rare and exists in a real so distant that she would never be able to reach by herself in time to save her sister. Of course, like a fool, Sunset believed and went all by herself to search for the cure.

“Two days have passed. Days in which the younger sister stood by Celestia side watching her state getting worse than any human had ever been before, but she stood there with a smile on her face keeping her tears for herself.”

“That,” The monster decided to interrupt me. “Is love,”

“What?” I asked.

“Staying by her sister’s side despite the feeling of having her chest destroyed by inside with a smile on her face… There is no other word for that besides love,”

Does he hear what he said himself? He said the love was the very origin of darkness. How come this is the same feeling? I decided to ignore. I am searching too much logic in a hallucination.

“The night of the third day had finally come. And this is a day I remember really well. The younger sister closed her sister where she lives and stood in the rain with a sword in hands. She knew their time have finally come. The demon finally absorbed all the magic it needed and became the strongest creature that ever lived and went in search of the only one it knew that could withstand with me.  

“And in the night of the third day Sunset returned with a very rare flower:

“I am back,” She said. “I am sorry it took so long, but I finally found it,”

The princess of the night took a deep breath. “Go away,”

“What? Why?” The witch asked.

“I SAID FOR YOU TO GO AWAY, MONSTER, DO YOU NOT HEARD ME?” Luna yelled.

Taken back by the situation Sunset did not understand. “What are you talking about Luna? I have the medicine you told me to find. Here, is this one, right?” She offered a beautiful blue flower.

Luna hit her hand with a slap taking the throwing the flower in the mud. She stomped the flower as hard as she could repeatedly. “I SAID FOR YOU TO GO AWAY,” Again she yelled.

“WHAT ARE YOU DOING? I CANNOT FIND ANOTHER ONE IN TIME TO SAVE CELESTIA,”

“Celestia is dead,” The younger said with a calm voice.

“What?” Sunset did not expect that. “But…”

“I killed her last night,” Luna gave a step closer with the sword in hand. “And I hate you, so there is no reason for you to stay here,”

“Luna…” Whatever she was going to say was stopped by the sword that pierced through her chest. Luna kicked her and forcibly dragged her sword back with a strength no human being should have. Sunset rolled on the ground a few times and lifts half of her body. She looked at Luna with betrayal clear in her eyes. “Why…” Her eyes trembled and got watery, and not because of the rain.

“Get lost watchdog,” Luna turned her back from her. “There is nothing left for you to protect here,”

Sunset stared one of the only people she ever trusted for a few more seconds. Tears started to fall from her eyes slowly and repeatedly, but in the end, she stood up. Her wound was already healed, but all she did was to turn away from Luna too and walked away slowly. Faster. Faster. And then she teleports.

The princess of the night looked at the sky and let the rain fall on her tired face.

“I will never understand you,” I walked from behind the tree I was hiding. I was not in my standard form anymore, I was already transformed in my demon form. “Any of you,”

“So, you came, huh?” She asked.

I smiled. “I do not know what is in a humans head,” I gave a step closer and she finally assumed combat position. “But from where I stand… It seems you are crying,”

Without a word she attacked. Faster than the roaring lighting above she used the sword she had in hands to cut the rain and me too. I used magic on my hands and stopped her first strike. She was definitely crying.

It was the fiercest battle I ever had. Nothing could stand against us, the trees, the forest, the cities and even the mountains itself crumbled as we fought like demons. My superior magic should be enough to defeat her, but for some reason, it was not. In her rage, even my strongest magic was cut down by that sword and those blue and empty eyes.

It was not empty of feelings, but it was empty of humanity. She castes her humanity aside because she knew a human would never be able to defeat me.

No words were shared in this battle. She let her actions her magic and sword speak for her. And I was wondering what was going on. It was not possible, we fought once before and it was nothing like that. She was like a human trying to become a demon by imitating them. She cut me down many times; she ripped my arms, legs and even head. She obliterates my body, turned me to dust and stomped the ashes as I play with her with a smile on my face. Never in my whole life had I felt this feeling before…

The feeling of meeting someone that could actually kill me all by herself.

But in the end, there was no way where this would end differently. We fought for days and turned everything around us to dust and in the end, she died like a human.

I observed her body. She had survived the impossible for a human. She had been impaled many times and yet she stood up again and again. I needed to understand.

I brought her body toward where it all had started and searched for the older sister. I found her alive. Or as alive as possible.

Even I had to look more than once to understand. Her arms and legs had already rotten so much they are away from the rest of the body. Many holes could be seen in her body as if she was being burned from inside out, and yet she was still alive.

She called for her sister again and again, but she had no eyes anymore. I walked toward her and put a hand on her forehead to see her memories.

There I learned everything. Their story, their moments of solitude and the reasons. The last days explain it all. The reason they sent Sunset away is that they do not want her to see what was happening.

Sunset’s blood healed Celestia is true, but it was far worse than letting her die when she should have died. Putting Sunset’s blood inside of her was like putting magma in a fragile recipient. The blood was destroying, burning and rotting her body from inside out ever since the first day, and yet, it was also keeping her alive to feel the pain until the bitter end.

She always kept a smile on her face while enduring the impossible pain. In a way, she was also a monster, just like her sister. Luna had taken Celestia’s blood and put it inside her own body to gain the power to fight me. And even more importantly, she decided to all of Sunset's hate for herself just to keep her from knowing what she had done accidentally. She chooses to let every living human in this cursed planet to perish than making the witch hate herself even more.

For the first time in my life, I felt pity for a human. These two are something I had never seen in my long life.

I gave them a decent burial, but they were nothing more than exceptions. Every other human was just as worthless and cruel as they always had been before. 

And in the end, I gave mankind the justice they so greatly deserved.
> Chapter 29- Bad dreams
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Nightmares always existed, since the very beginning of times, and no creature is safe from having one every now and them. Some people dreams about old memories like Sunset Shimmer, some dreams with their big fears like Fluttershy that hates basically everything in Nightmare Night. And some dreams about their biggest fears… Which is Spike’s case.

But even someone’s biggest fear can change.

He slowly woke up with a yawn and stretched himself. He usually is not one to wake up when the sun have yet to appear on the sky, but something seems weird in the room.

It is really early and the cold air of the morning is really gradable for his body. Twilight is peacefully sleeping on her bed bellow her blankets. Without her glasses she seems almost like a different person even for someone that had been with her for so long as Spike. But when he turned his gaze toward the right a little he did not saw the other half of the picture he is used to seeing.

“Where’s Sunset?” He wondered. Sunset is many things, but ever since she came to this world she proved many times she is not a morning person, and waking up before six o’clock? That is very new.

He left Twilight’s bed silently as he jumped toward the still cold floor with great agility, which for some reason put a thoughtful expression in his features.

A sound came from not far away. He opened the door and went to the kitchen while observing his surroundings. Nothing had changed much ever since Twilight and he had first moved, the only exception, of course, is the magical portal that Sunset hides with her magic every time someone comes here.

The light inside the kitchen is on and the origin of the sounds is definitely there.

He entered the kitchen expecting almost everything, except what he saw. “Sunset? What you’re doing?”

Sunset Shimmer turned her gaze toward the dog. She was putting her hair in a high ponytail while holding the slide with her mouth and wearing Twilight’s pink apron. “Hey, Spike,” She said between her teeth and finally locked her hair. “Nothing, really, I just thought it would be nice to make breakfast for us for a change,”

“Let me put this straight: You’re trying to cook?” He sat down.

“Yes,” Sunset shrugged. “And I am going well so far! Coffee’s ready,”

“You have to be kidding me,” Spike said sarcastically and yawned.

“I am not,” Sunset went to the fridge while keeping an eye on the dog. He seems tired, and not just because he woke up earlier than normal. “Now I was thinking about doing some pancakes, but I am not finding the recipe… Oh, wait, found it,”

“I think it’s a better idea for you to make some toasts,” Safer too, he thought.

“Do you think I cannot make a pancake without exploding the building?” She smiled playfully.

“Is it that obvious?” Spike put a paw above his chest pretending to be taken back.

The two of them stared each other for a few seconds before bursting in a controlled laughter. It always had been something they shared: A stupid sense of humor.

She took the materials for the pancake and put all of them on the kitchen. “Worry not, I may look useless but I have a really good memory, and I have seen Twilight baking those so many times I can definitely make the same,”

“Said the girl that have no idea of her own age, huh,” Spike said that looking down.

Sunset turned to face him with a sigh. “That is true,” She smiled softly. “Now, tell me, what is wrong?”

“Huh? What you’re talking about?” He looked at her with doubt.

Sunset’s hand shone with a deep green light for a second and suddenly the door to Twilight’s room closed followed by the kitchen’s, locking them together. The only living being besides them in the kitchens is the apparently sleeping Owloscious.  “I know there is something bothering you, now tell me, what is in your head?”

“In my head I am wondering why you had been changing the way you speaks so often,” He scratched the back of his head trying to look normal.

“Answering your question is a matter of getting used to. I am still trying to learn how to talk like a normal person for a change, and I am not going to fall for something like that, so you have to try something better,” She waved her hand in the air while saying.

“Don’t you have breakfast to do?” He asked.

“Spike,” Her answer was a warning tone of voice.

“Okay, fine,” He said out loud. “I had a bad dream, that’s all,”

She lifted one eyebrow. “How many?” She asked.

He did not look into her eyes as he sighed. “You are smarter than you look, huh,”

“I will take that as a compliment,” She put a hand on her waist. “Now, can we have a decent conversation or I will have to take it all from you in the hard way?”

He stared her for a few seconds. “Okay, then. Sunset, how old do you think I am?”

“That’s a captious question,” She answered with a grin and even Spike showed the shadow of a smile. But this shadow died just as fast.

“You know that time flows different for humans and animals, right,” He asked.

“Yes, Fluttershy told me that in our last ‘date’.” She quotes with her fingers.

“And how long do you think I’ve been with Twilight?”

“She said she gained you as a present from her parents when she was a little…” She assumed a serious expression. “Now I get it,”

“You do?” He asked.

“You already lived longer than most dogs did,” Sunset suddenly wore a solemn expression. “You are worrying your time is coming,”

He stared his own reflection on the floor. “I was,” He simply said. “A few months ago I was,” Sunset did not say a thing; instead, she waited for him to lead the conversation at his own pace. “A few months ago I was worried with that. Not because I was afraid of dying but…”

“You were worried you are going to leave her behind,” Sunset sat down on the floor and leaned her back against the fridge. “Is that right?”

A full minute of silence filled the air as Spike stared his own reflection on the clean floor. “I’ve been with her for longer than one might think. A few months ago I finally noticed I was getting out of time… That’s when the nightmares began.”

“She raised me, Sunset. And I tried to help as much as possible. I stood by her side while she was getting into school; I pretend to be her teacher as she prepares to present her homework to class for the first time; I was there when she had her first crush on a guy; I was there when they finally started dating and when they broke up,” His voice was beginning to fail as his eyes start to get watery.

“I was there when she had a fight with one of her friends; I was there when she finished high school and went to college without her friends; I stood by her side when her grandmother died; I always had been there for her… But suddenly I knew… It was not going to last long.

“Who is going to be there when I go away?” He asked barely keeping himself from crying.

Sunset had yet to say a word. She cannot say she understands him, and she cannot comfort him yet. She knows that there is something more, maybe, something even worse.

“And then,” He turned his gaze toward Sunset slowly. “We met you,”

“Me?” She could not help but ask. She stared him for a few seconds trying to predict what he is going to say. Quite frankly, she had not noticed he was that old. Ever since she came and they become friends he seemed so alive, so… “I see,” She closed her eyes. “The fountain of youth,”

It took him a few seconds to gather his courage, but in the end he said: “With time I got used to the idea I was going to leave her behind… But I never thought that one day…” He did not manage to stop his tears this time. “She was going to leave me behind,”

Sunset stared to ceiling with apparent interest. She took her apron away from her and gently put it aside. “You are stronger than you looks, Spike,” 

He cleaned his eyes with his paw. “What do you mean?”

“You have been dreaming about this ever since I came here, did you not?” She gave him a respectful nod. “To endure this burden for so long, is really impressive,”

“But you do not have to worry,”

“What?” His eyes widened in surprise. 

“It is true that I also drank from the fountain of youth,” She adjusted her back to be more comfortable. “And it is clear that you are afraid of that because you know I am immortal and you have a very decent Idea about my past,”

Spike looked away. “I did not hide it that well, huh?”

“Knowledge is not a sin,” Sunset smiled. “But if you remember well, I was immortal more than a thousand years before I drank from that fountain,”

“Did that means…” He walked toward her with hope in his eyes.

“Yes, I do,” She nodded. “You may have magical powers, and if I have to be honest you are going to live around the same time as a standard human, which is a monstrous amount for a dog, but you are not going to live an eternity without her,”

Spike sat down for a second. His mind was clearly running miles in a second. After having nightmares for so long… He is fine. He is going to live by her side; he is going to die by her side. This is more than he could have hoped for. A smile finally appeared in his small lips as a feeling of euphoria is born inside of his chest.

And died just as fast.

“Wait,” He looked at Sunset again. She wears a very sad smile. “What about you?”

“Me?” She stared the ceiling. “I will stay the same. I will still live in the end,”

Without a word Spike walked toward her slowly. He jumped onto her lap dragging her look down and hugged her with the maximum of his strength he could muster. 

“You’re stronger than you look,” That is all he managed to say.

And all she did was to hug him back without noticing the Owl observing the duo with interest. 







A lonely demon observed the hell in front of her eyes.

It is not a joke, and it is not some kind of metaphor either. She was literally watching from above as a sea of souls is burdened with their darnation for the crimes they had commit in their lifetime.

But nothing more than boredom could be seen into her purple eyes.

She watched for centuries souls of people being tortured; she watched for more centuries the souls of people being burned; she watched for centuries as the souls were burdened with impossible and cyclic tasks; and with time nothing else could amuse her.

Hell is simply what people burdened themselves in their life. The very hell only exists because a person regrets something, and this regret feeds their own suffering.

Another wave of souls is punished bellow her, but she had no interest in them. She was one of the strongest demons of all, why should she have the slightly interest? This simply makes no sense.

What interest could she have in them? In their lives? In their meeting with other boring people? In their small pets? In the so called love? Why would she have interest in those stupid things?

She did not know, and she also did not know WHY she actually has interest in that.

It all started in a very specific day. A day where a demon for more fearsome than any other had killed every single human being from an entire world at once, and all because another demon was too coward to do something to stop her.

From that day on everything changed. She looked into people’s memories and watched their lives; their so boring, monotonous, limited and stupid lives.

She wants that.

They are all weak; they are all boring; they are all stupid and yet… They are free. 

Free to live; free to die; free to love and to hate. All that was so stupidly intriguing that she simply wanted to feel that for herself. But sadly, she was not free to have this choice.

Another demon decided to fly toward somewhere around east. She did not cared at first; but then another one; and another; and another; all of them flying toward the same place. This is definitely never a good sign.

The demon sighed and slowly followed everyone else. At least there is a small chance that this bad sign is at least interesting.

She was wrong.

“A portal?” She wondered as she saw the very fabric between dimensions being shattered by magic and a lonely demon accidentally entered hell from the other side. It was someone she was never going to forget. Fiery red, yellow and black hair, a blood-red skin, black bat wings and claws capable to compete with her owns.

On that day this lonely demon accidentally stepped into hell, and on that day hell fought its harder battle.

Thousands and thousands of demons were slaughtered by those claws, and between all of those demons apparently only one of them could compete with the foreign demon, and this demon is no other than herself.

Many portals are opening and closing just as fast as they fought. A naturally formed portal only appears in two occasions: One, by complete accident; and two: when someone with power enough to shatter the very fabric of reality is displaying their power.

The two demons fought for a long time. Many human souls escaped to another world during it, and many demons went after them, and during a brief second an opportunity appeared in the demon’s mind.

What if she escaped?  

Many demons had already died by now; a portal to a human world is open right in front of her eyes…

The red demon used her claws to cut through the demon’s chest that screamed in pain, and from now on the demon finally understand what is like to be in hell.

She suddenly could not compete against the fiery red demon and she suffered in her hands. She suffered the same kind of physical torture she had done to others for so long; she felt the same fear she gave the others for so long, and in the last second a portal opened just a little away from her, but before she could cross it she saw for the last time the red claws that were just reaching her heart.







Octavia melody woke up covered in sweat and breathing hard and fast. She always hated when those memories suddenly interrupt her sleep. She stared the ceiling of her house with her eyes wide open as she tries to regain her composure. 

A small groan caught her attention.

She turned her face to the left just to see her most beloved one in front of her eyes. Vinyl Scratch never slept with her clothes on, but luckily her blankets are hiding all of her white skin as she stares her fiancée without saying a word… Not that she could say one even if she wants, but her expression gave a very clear message: ‘Are you alright?’ 

“Yeah, I am fine,” Octavia answered with a tired smile. “Just a bad dream, that is all,”

‘Want to talk about it?’ Vinyl moved her body a little closer to her lover which makes the blanket slide a few inches.

“No, but thank you for the view,” Octavia slowly leaned against Vinyl and kissed her lips. 

Vinyl smiled and closed her eyes again while embracing Octavia’s hand with her own, which brought a true smile to the purple-eyed girl.

That memory is from a horrible day, but it was definitely worth the suffering.
> Chapter 30- Not a kid
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

There was a cold wind blowing through the morning, or more accurately, through the dawn since the sun had yet to appear on the sky. The rooster also had not even sung, but a pretty blonde girl was already sweating.

Applejack cleaned her forehead with her arm and stretched her back. It was actually a really common sight to see the girl working early in the morning, but today she had risen even earlier than usual.

There was no reason for that. She does not have a date, an obligation or anything like that, she just woke up and without anything better to do she got to work. She had thought about the possibility of making breakfast, but she is very aware that her grandmother enjoys doing this part.

She sat down on a wooden log that served as a bench while watching her pigs feed. These little guys are eating earlier, but they will probably ask for a second round as soon as the sun rises.

She smiled. There is another pink creature she knows that likes to eat just as much as them.

A light suddenly was turned on behind her. Apparently, Apple Bloom had waked up from her sleep too.

She turned her head toward the sky and watched as the many stars start to fade away to the sunlight. She put her hands inside the pockets of her pants and walked toward her orchard. The Apple family is often mistaken as poor thanks to their natural way of living and their ‘unsuitable’ moods, but a single glance at their orchard can make the richest of people get jealous.

The covered area is so big it is divided into sections by their respective geographic position: North, Northeast, South, Southeast, West, and East. And that is talking only about how big their orchard is, but they also are very famous by other products as well: Milk, eggs, wool, and even other fruits… But apparently, they refuse to sell anything that involves killing their animals such as bacon.

And in the middle of this wild area, there is a single spot that everyone agrees it is the best. On the top of a hill located exactly in the middle of it all, there is a single Apple tree where one can see absolutely everything around, and since they live at the margin of Ponyville, there is basically not a single house to ruin the view of the almost literal sea of trees. And watching the sunrise (or sunset) from this place is something unique.

She reached the top just to see that someone else had the same idea.

A man was laying his back against the tree with single hay in his mouth while his hat covers most of his face.

“It always amazes me how fast ya’re to get here,” She sat down by his side and watched as the sun is just starting to appear on the sky. 

The boy smiled. “Eyep,” That was all he said.

“How long ya’ve been here?” She asked. “A few minutes, maybe?”

“Eyep,”

“Finished ya’ mornin’ chores?”

“Nope,”

“After sunrise?”

“Eyep,”

“Good,” She hit the tree apparently without making any effort, but it was more than enough for a single apple to fall onto her open hand. She bites it and smiled. “The apples from this tree is always special, isn’t?”

“Eyep,”

“Do ya’ have any idea why?”

“Nope,”

“Neither do Ah,” She bites again. The sun is finally painting the sky with yellow and orange. It was a beautiful view that both siblings simply love, even if they have no idea why. It was just beautiful for them. “When do ya’ think Pinkie Pie is goin’ to come today?”

The boy smiled again. For some reason, Pinkamena Diane Pie ALWAYS shows up at the farm to stay with them for some time. At first, they thought she was going to stop after a few days. But the days have passed and becomes weeks, the weeks become months, and the months finally becomes years and the girl never have failed a single time. She usually shows up around 16:00 and 20:00, and with time the siblings started to bet when she was going to appear from apparently nowhere just like she always does. 

“17:00,” Big Mac said what was probably the longest thing he had said all day.

“And Ah’ bet 18:00,” Applejack took his hat and put on her own head. “Thanks,” Her brother stared her apparently displeasing, but after a single second, he shrugged and smiled.

“So Ah’ll bet she’s coming around 19:00,” A third voice spoke and it belongs to a red-haired girl a lot younger than the other two, she was probably around her 12 years old. “Granny Smith asked me to deliver this,” She offered a mug for each one of the two Apples.

“Thanks,” Both Applejack and Big Mac took their respective mugs with a satisfied smile.

“Ah’ dunno how ya guys like this thin’,” Apple Bloom sat by their side. “Juice is much better,”

“If ya say so,” Applejack chuckles. “Well, and what’s today’s big plans?”

“We’re not really doin’ anythin’ today,” Apple Bloom yawn. “Ah’ll do my chores and stay home, but tomorrow we have a party to go. It’s Ponyville’s birthday after all,”

“Ah’ see,” Applejack drank her coffee. “Try not to burn the whole thing down this time,”

“Ah, C’MON!” Apple Bloom retort angered. “That just happened once!” In the end, the siblings’ laughter could be heard from long distances.





Working hours and hours without rest is also nothing new for anyone in the Sweet Apple Farm. Big Mac is already finishing digging the tenth hole to plant new seeds. Apple Bloom and Applejack are taking care of today’s harvest and Granny Smith is probably already backing from her job at Canterlot High.

Applejack finished putting the fifth basket below a big apple tree and cleaned her forehead with her arm. A sigh escaped her lips but it was not a bother for her. She gave a single step back and adjusted her posture. She spins her body once getting as much centrifuge force as possible and literally kicked the thickest part of the tree.

The very tree trembled so much that every single apple fell from it somehow right into the baskets with only a few exceptions. She walked toward the few that have fallen outside the baskets and picked them one by one with a smile.

A long time ago Twilight Sparkle had visited her farm for the first time and observed how exactly she harvest her apples, and she did not accept it well. She simply could not believe what she had just saw, something about ‘If we take that this apple tree has a standard radium of 29.28 inches (which seems to be the case) and the standard height of an apple tree it means that the tree would weight something about 5.35 TONS, and to wimble it you have to exert a force of…’ After that Applejack stopped listening.

Honestly, that may be an interesting subject, but it is not very useful for her. She always knew she is far stronger than any girl at her age, but it never was something to boast of, and it was also not nearly her limit. She very often has to be careful with her own strength or else the tree will end up breaking with the impact (which already happened a few times).

And this is also part of the thing. Farming is far more than just being strong or not. She has animals to take care of, barns to fix, seeds to plant and so much more that she is not even capable to make a list… She already tried.

“Applejack, Ah’m comin’ in, what about ya’?” Apple Bloom took one of the many baskets on her arms. Truth be told, given the rest of the family, it is safe to say that the incredible strength runs in the blood. 

“Already?” Applejack asked. “Isn’t it a bit too soon?” 

“Applejack, it’s almost bedtime,”

“What? It’s not,”

“Eyep,” Big Mac appeared from apparently nowhere and took two of the baskets, one in each arm.

“But how?” Applejack scratched the back of her head. “Ah’ haven’t seen the day passin’ by!”

“It’s probably because ya’ just stops when Pinkie comes,” Apple Bloom started walking away.

“Maybe... And where’s she?” Applejack took the remaining baskets. “Next time tell me when she’s here, Ah’ would hate to leave her without someone to talk,”

“She’s not here,” Apple Bloom said.

“Didn’t ya’ say its bed time?” Applejack stopped.

“Yeah, but she didn’t come today,” The younger sister just shrugged.

“What do ya’ mean she didn’t come? She always comes here,” The older sister shook her head. “She never failed at that,”

“Not today,” Big Mac said the one that was definitely his biggest phrase of the day without looking back.

Applejack resumed her walk a little behind the others. It is not possible. Pinkie Pie is not one to break a tradition like that. Hell, she already said out loud that she ratters make a baby cry than breaking a promise. So, why is everyone so calm about it? Something really serious must have happened. She put the baskets down in their place as she spoke her thoughts.

“Breakin’ a promise?” Apple Bloom chuckled. “When did she promise that?”

“Hum, well…” Applejack scratched the back of her head. Now that she thinks about it Pinkie Pie never made a Pinkie Promise for that. “That’s not the point here, I reckon she comes here every day, so why she’s not here today?”

“Applejack, if ya’re so worried then why don’t ya call her? You have her cellphone, right?”

“Yeah, but Ah never called her before,” They left the barn together and Big mac closed the big doors. “She’s always the one to call me,”

“There’s a first time for everythin’,” Apple Bloom finally cleaned her sweat. “Granny Smith probably is waiting for us. And about Pinkie, maybe she just had a big party to plan today. Isn’t she called to plan international events every once in a while?” 

“Yeah, but she always tells us before she goes,” Applejack apparently was having a hard time to let go of the subject. “What if somethin’ happened and she’s hurt right now?” She searched in her cellphone for Pinkie’s number, but she never had been really good at using it so it took her quite a while to find it.

“Sis, ya know we’re talkin’ ‘bout Pinkie Pie, right?” Apple Bloom rolled her eyes. “Nothin’ and no one can hurt her, and she’s not a kid anymore,”

“Eyep,” Big Mac gave a certain nod.

“That may be true in a physical aspect, but she’s really naïve sometimes. What if she got lost?” The blonde girl was furiously slipping her finger through her cellphone. “Why in tarnation this thin’ is so complicated?”

“Lost where?” Apple Bloom opened the door and was the first one to enter inside the kitchen. “G’Night Granny Smith,” She went straight toward the table and sat down on a wooden chair.

“Welcome back kid,” The oldest Apple greeted her grandchildren while filling the table with many different dishes. “Dinner’s ready,” She spoke softly as the three siblings greet her back.

“Great,” Apple Bloom smiled as her brother sat by her side. But apparently, someone was not so eager to have dinner. “Hum, Applejack, where ya goin’?”

“Not hungry right now,” Applejack did not even look at the table and went straight upstairs with her cellphone already on her ear.

“What bite her?” Granny Smith asked while scratching the back of her neck.

“She’s not happy that Pinkie Pie hasn’t shown up today,” Apple Bloom answered already filling her plate as Big Mac just nods.

“Ah see,” Smith took off the apron she was wearing and walked toward the door.

“Where's is ya goin’?” Apple Bloom asked with her mouth filled with food. 

“Ah’m just doing my job,” Smith winked once and followed her granddaughter.

“… What job?” Apple Bloom asked and Big Mac’s only answer was a shrug.





Some people think that being a grandmother is an easy task. After all, the parents take all the hard parts, so, all the grandparent have to do is to spoil the kid as much as possible, right?

They could not be more wrong. There is so much more than that that is simply impossible to describe it under normal occasions.

And when there are no parents anymore to take care of some hard parts, then it is all up for the grandmother. Granny Smith knocked the door to Applejack’s room twice before opening it slowly. “May ah?”

She entered the room with confident steps. The lights are off but it was no bother for her. Despite her personality, Applejack’s room is so clean that it is simply impossible to trip on something. But there was a single light in the entire room.

“C’mon,” Applejack pressed a button on her cellphone again and put it on her ear. “Why ya’re not answerin’?”

“Maybe ‘cause she’s sleepin’,” Granny Smith sat down on Applejack’s bed finally getting her attention.

“Oh, Sorry Granny Smith, haven’t seen ya comin’ in,” Applejack scratched the back of her head. “Can Ah help ya?”

“Well, Ah think ya got somethin’ bothering ya,” The oldest Apple looked at the ceiling without much interest. “Ah thought maybe ya might want to share,”

“It’s nothin’, really,” Applejack lowered her phone and pressed it a few times again before lifting it toward her ear again. “Ah’m just worried about Pinkie Pie,”

“Why?”

“’ Cause she hasn’t shown up today,” Applejack stood up with a jump and walked back and forth in front of her bed. “Ah just dunno why those two are so calm about it,”

“Maybe ‘cause Pinkie Pie isn’t a kid,” Smith observed the big wooden spoon with apparently great interest.

“AH KNOW SHE’S NOT A KID!” Applejack turned off her cellphone exasperated. Why it seems like everyone is treating her as a kid?

“Do Ya?”

“Do Ah what?” Applejack asked.

“Ah’m asking if ya really know she’s not a kid anymore,” Smith stared her granddaughter with her arms comfy on top of her lap.

“Is that some kind of joke?” Applejack raised an eyebrow. She met Pinkie Pie so long ago that there is no way she is seeing her as a kid. It’s almost the same as saying she sees Rarity or Rainbow Dash as a kid. It’s ridicule. 

“No, it’s not little girl,” Granny Smith suddenly assumed a fiery tone of voice. “Ya thought ‘bout so many different things that might have happened with her, but do ya ever thought she could simply be with a new boyfriend and doesn’t want to be bothered by anyone now?”

“With a boyfri…” Applejack froze on the spot with her cellphone halfway to her ear again. For some reason just finishing this sentence seems to be impossible for her. She felt as if there is sand on her mouth and her guts apparently decided it is a good time for a rodeo. She shakes her head a few times and forced a smile. “She definitely doesn’t have a boyfriend,”

“Why ya’re so sure?” This time Smith was the one to lift an eyebrow.

“She would have told me,” Applejack stomped hard. “And why she would want a boyfriend?” She did not even saw her grandmother moving, but within a second she was in front of her eyes and hit her head with the wooden spoon REALLY hard. “OUCH! WHAT’S THAT FOR?”

“Maybe she wants a boyfriend because she’s tired of waiting for a hard head that insists on treating her like a child,” Smith barely kept herself from yelling.

“What ya’re talking about?” Applejack asked while trying to ease the pain on her head. “Do ya think she already has her eyes on someone?” This phrase was also extremely hard for her to finish, and not because of the headache.

“Oh goodness,” Granny Smith massage her temples trying to keep her posture. “Sometimes Ah wonder how come ya so stupid,”

“Hey,”

“Not now little girl,” She walked back and forth while always maintaining eye contact. “Why in tarnation ya think that beautiful girl kept comin’ here every single day for years? To eat apples? Ah don’t think so,”

“What?”

“Ah’m sayin’ that maybe she finally gave up waiting for someone that insists in her mistakes and ignored what so many others already know, that she’s one of the prettiest and quite literally the sweetest girl in the entire continent and that she deserves to be with someone that actually cares with her feelings,”

“AH CARE BOUT HER FEELINGS!” This time Applejack yelled back.

“And who said I was talkin’ ‘bout ya?” Smith’s simple phrase apparently hit her granddaughter with the strength of a punch. “What Ah’m saying is that if ya don’t want to end up seein’ her by the back while she walks away with someone else ya should have acted long ago kid,”

Applejack’s eyes suddenly could not keep itself stopped. She was rapidly eying everything around her room in a single second, almost as if she was looking at different remembrances inside her head. Her legs are suddenly too weak to keep herself on feet. She put a hand on top of her head and walked toward her bed while using everything in her way to keep her balance.

Smith sighed and walked until she stops in front of her grandchild. She turned her look toward the window and saw a lonely apple tree on top of a small hill. “Do ya know that this is one of the oldest trees here?”

The minimum part of Applejack’s brain that still works followed her gaze toward the tree she had been during the sunrise with her siblings. Giving the size and eight of the said tree, of course, she knew it was one of the oldest trees around, but she had no idea how come this could be a piece of useful information.

“That tree was planted by my Grandpa. There he asked to marry my Grandma. And there my dad asked my mom in marriage. And there ah’ asked your grandpa to marry me,” She smiled at the thought. “And was also where your dad asked your mother to marry him. That tree has a story of happy moments, and thanks to your parent’s story it also became known as the tree of reunion. Ah’ would be very happy if one of my grandchildren keeps this tradition going on,” She finally turned her back and walked toward the door. “G’night kid, rest a little. Tomorrow is Poniville’s foundation’s party, maybe ya should give ya head some time to think.

She closed the door finally killing the last light of the room, but Applejack did not move to turn another light on.





“Hum, no offense sis, but you look… Horrible,” Apple Bloom could not help but say it out loud.

“Well, Ah haven’t the best night of sleep,” Applejack was using her hat to keep a little attention off her greatly messed hair, but the dark rings under her eyes could not be disguised even by Rarity’s best makeup.

They walked through the streets of Ponyville after the daily chores being done. It is almost time for the main events of the foundation party to start and it seems like everyone in town is present.

She had to greet with a smile many of her old school friends as she passes by, and Apple Bloom apparently have even more friends than the usual two girls that are part of the crusaders (or ‘troublemakers’ like Applejack usually calls them) and she went to talk with them.

She saw a girl with blue hair walking through the crowd holding the hand of a girl with a big violoncello on her back walking toward the many game stalls. Honestly, there is quite some time since she had spoken with Vinyl and Octavia, but they are not the priority right now.

She had stayed all night thinking about her conversation with Granny Smith, and the only conclusion she had come into is that she deserves a serious punch on the guts for being so stupidly blind for so long about Pinkie’s feelings toward her… And about her own feelings too…

“Hey, are those games?” A voice Applejack listened just once asked amidst the crowd. “Can we go there?”

“I don’t know,” This voice was far more familiar. “I think you can get a little competitive with things like that,”

“C’mon, it wasn’t my fault,” Sunset Shimmer complained rolling her eyes.

“You made a boy on the other side of the world cry after an online battle,” Twilight massaged her temples.

“He really should turn off his headset…” Sunset scratched her head a little ashamed. “But that doesn’t mean I can’t play festival games,”

“Had you ever went to any other festival in your life?” Twilight asked.

“No, never,” Sunset looked at her roommate with puppy eyes. “No one wanted me to take part in it,”

Twilight groaned once. It is really hard to say no against Sunset’s really sad arguments. “Fine, we’re going to play a game or two,”

“YES!” Sunset bounced in place victoriously.

“Hey, Twilight,” Applejack’s voice caught the two girls’ attention. “Howdy ya, today?”

“Applejack,” Twilight smiled from ear to ear. “I’m so happy to see you here,” The two girls shared a hug and Twilight (that is also the smaller of them) turned her face up to see the cowgirl better. “Wow, you’re horrible,”

“Ah guessed that much,” Applejack gave a tired smile. “What Ah wanted to know is have ya seen Pinkie Pie ‘round here?”

“Yes,” Twilight said with a smile.

“Seriously?” That was easy. “Where?”

“She was talking with mistress Cake a while ago,” Sunset said and pointed a direction. “She’s probably somewhere there,”

“Thanks,” Applejack gave a respectful nod. “Ah’m sorry for botherin’ ya, but Ah have to go now,” She barely heard their answer as Spike joined the group and ran toward the pointed direction.

That is it. Now she is certain that Pinkie Pie is here, so now she will simply going to find here and slip out. Granny Smith is right about many things, and the main one is that Pinkie already tried for long enough to get something out of Applejack, and now is time for the farm girl to take the stupid lead.

She walked through the sea of people with a lot of difficulties. There are at least a thousand people gathered at the center of the town now, and she never had been really good with crowds, but she did not let it slow her down. She has a reason to be here.

A reason that was not far from her now.

She stopped as soon as she had seen that pink and unmistakable hair talking with someone close to a big stadium where some kind of show is going to happen. She was apparently giving orders to a boy that ran toward the other side of the stage and started to talk with a girl that had appeared just as fast as the boy had left.

And suddenly Applejack’s plan seemed completely stupid in her head. What exactly she expected? What exactly she was going to say, to do? She had no idea and her brain apparently is not in the mood to help her right now. “Pinkie Pie,” And yet, somehow she managed to say these two words out loud.

“Applejack?” Pinkie Pie turned to see her friend with a smile. “Wow, you look horrible,”

An awkward giggle escaped Applejack’s lips. A giggle that transformed into a controlled chuckle when Pinkie closed the distance between them. “Ah guess ya’re right,” she said. “Probably to match the mess in my head,”

“What mess?” Pinkie innocently asked. “Oh, now that I think about it, I had been so busy preparing this event that I haven’t gone to your farm yesterday, did I?”

“Nope,” Applejack simply answered. “But Ah’m glad ya didn’t,”

“You are?” Pinkie asked surprised. Her face lost some of the colors and her smile disappeared taking with it some volume of her usually puffed hair. “Why, have I done anything wrong?” Some tears appeared on the corner of her eyes.

“NO! Ya didn’t do anything wrong,” Applejack said fast. “Honestly, ya never do… But Ah did, for much longer than I should,” She took a deep breath. “Ah think Ah was just too stupid to stop treating you like a kid,”

“What you’re talking about?”

“Look Pinkie,” She took her hat off her head and took another deep breath as a giant wave of blood let her face blushing so much it was hard to say if she was just blushing or having a really strong fever. “Ah’ was an idiot plain and simple,”

“What?” The smaller girl asked.

“All these year ya’ve been visiting us I barely thought ‘bout why ya did that. And Ah simply assumed ya would always be there and Ah could ask later but…” She scratched her chin with a finger. "When Ah couldn’t find ya yesterday Ah noticed something. Ya weren’t going there just to spend some time eating apples, do ya?

Probably for the first time in her life Pinkie Pie blushed enough for her skin not to be enough to hide it. “Please, correct me f Ah’m being stupid, but ya was going there just for… Me, right?”

Pinkie looked away. Also for the first time in her life, she is without words. Her throat seemed like it wants to make a ball went down at once and her eyes suddenly focused on the ground. 

There was no answer, only the loud sound from everyone around continued as the two girls tried to look at everything except each other.,

A loud explosion on the skies cut their silence like a knife. Both of them turned toward the sky in time to see another explosion happening. “My fireworks shouldn’t be fired now,” That was all Pinkie said. And suddenly she felt something that makes her spine shiver. A hand. Applejack gently held her hand without taking her eyes away from the sky.

Pinkie blushed deeply again. She looked at the taller girl confused for a second but every line of thoughts was ripped off again, and this time for something even more unexpected. Applejack touched her face with her left hand and pressed her lips against Pinkie’s.

Pinkie observed wide-eyed for a second. Applejack was closing her eyes with so much force that a line of sweat was running down her face, but this is honestly not important. The pink-haired girl finally closed her eyes and kissed the object of her dreams with everything she had. She let go of Applejack’s hand and hugged her neck with force adding even more fire to their already blazing faces.

A few more fireworks exploded before they finally parted their lips. Applejack opened her eyes as soon as Pinkie let go of her neck and she still observed a single tear running from Pinkie’s right eye.

She put her hat back and tried to hide her face below it. “Well, that was somethin’,”

“Huhum,” Pinkie agreed and turned her gaze toward the sky again. “It was… Something,”

“Hehe,” Applejack chuckled. “If that’s the best we can come with then we’re definitely not that good with this dating stuff,” She held Pinkie’s hand again. “But Ah definitely can give it a try,”

“Eyep,” Pinkie smiled. They stayed there until the last firework stopped just enjoying their company.

“Hey, Pinkie,”

“What’s up?”

“That may sound awkward, but I tried to call ya a lot of times yesterday, why ya didn’t answer any of them?” Applejack managed to ask despite her blush.

“Oh, it’s because Gummy accidentally ate my cellphone,” Pinkie shrugged.

“Who?” Applejack asked.

“My new pet! Do you remember Jeff, the crocodile?” She bounced a few times. “You know, the one that followed Sunset across all city while she follows me around all the city? Well, he had a kid that is now my personal pet. He’s toothless and really cute, but more importantly, he’s far more intelligent than he wants people to think,” She said all that without even stopping to breath.

“…” Applejack stared her for a few seconds. “Said what now?”
> Chapter 31- A heated argument
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Sunset spent all day with a strange feeling. She had no idea what it was exactly, and for some reason, she had been strangely melancholic, almost as if a piece of her past was ready to knock her door, and there is no way this will be a good thing.

She played games, talked with Spike and did everything like she always does, but she was always on the edge, expecting everything to attack her back. So, when Twilight said that today is Ponyville’s foundation party she gladly accepts to be part of it hoping to relax a little.

“And that’s why we dog sniffs each other’s butts,” Spike proudly said.

“That’s deep,” Sunset wears a solemn expression.

“I can’t believe we’re talking about this,” Twilight sighed with a hand holding her forehead. “Can we please play these games and go back to the stage? I think the band will be starting in an hour, and I would love to stay as close as possible,”

“C'mon Twi,” Sunset smiled. “Cheer up! Why don’t you try something too?”

“I’m not good at these games,” Twilight answered. “And a good part of them are made just to fool people. It’s simply impossible to win,”

“SUNSET LOOK!” Spike ran toward a big stand apparently run by two twins with red hair. “They’re offering a new video game for anyone that manages to ring the bell up there,”

“Really?” Sunset soon closed their distance. 

“Oh, yes Madame,” One of the twins approached them with a smile as the other stayed a little behind, the only thing that is different in them is that one has a mustache and the other no. “Easy as pie, isn’t it?”

“Had you ever tried baking a pie?” Twilight frowned. “It’s definitely not that easy,”

“It’s just a saying Milady,” The second brother approached too. “What he wants to say is that anyone could win this game. All you have to do is hit this button down there with as much force as possible so this nothing suspicious device hit the bell. And you have to do is pay a small tax,”

“Please Twilight, let me compete,” Sunset offered her signature puppy eyes. “Just once will be enough,”

“You’re confident Madame,” Mustache guy said. “Just twenty bits for three tries,”

“TWENTY?” Twilight almost yelled. 

“Twilight, a new video game will cost much more than that,” Sunset pleaded.

“Why do you want a new video game for anyway?” Twilight lifts her eyebrow. “You still haven’t finished all my games,”

“Well, that’s…” Sunset turned her gaze toward Spike that shakes his head violently. “That’s a secret right now,”

“What?” Twilight frowned again. “Why is this secret? What happened with my 3DS?”

“Oh, is that what you’re worried? The 3DS is fine, I swear,” Sunset was apparently being honest. “But I REALLY want to try it, please, just once,”

Twilight sighed. “Fine,” She said and put the money on the table. “We want our three tries. And for your sake, it is better that there is no cheating here,”

“Don’t worry Milady,” No mustache guy smiled and took the money. “Just let your friend trie have confidence,”

“Riiight,” Twilight rolled her eyes. “Take the hammer Sunset, but please, do not exaggerate, okay?”

Sunset gladly took a really big hammer and stopped right in front of the button. “Leave it to me,” She lifts the hammer above her head and lowered it with just a little amount of her force, but the impact was so violent that the device almost reached the top in less than a second… Almost. It stopped a single inch before hitting the bell and fell again.

The red-haired girl stared the device open-mouthed. 

Twilight sighed again. Of course, there was something to stop the device from hitting the bell; there is simply no other explanation for Sunset’s strength not being enough. “Told ya,”

“The second try,” Sunset lifts the hammer again. If that much force was not enough all she had to do is to use more force. She hit the button again without listening Twilight’s words, and just like the first try the device stopped before hitting the bell. “THAT’S IT! TWILIGHT, HOLD MY JACKET,” She yelled and took off her black jacket and thrown it toward her friend exposing her blue shirt and naked arm.

“Sunset I don’t think this is a good…” Twilight tried to warn Sunset but before she could finish her phrase she already hit the button with a tremendous amount of force, literally exploding the button and making the device not only hit the bell but destroying it completely. “Idea…”

“Hunf,” Sunset adjusted her posture and cleaned the dirt from her shirt completely ignoring everyone’s stares and the open-mouthed scared twins. “Told you to leave it to… Me…” She turned her gaze toward Twilight, but it was not the girl that caught her eyes. “No way,” She whispered.

A small part of Twilight’s brain caught Sunset’s stare and turned her gaze toward the same place. A lot of people was staring them, from small families to couples, everyone stopped to look at the red-haired, but only one of them mirrored Sunset’s expression, and for her surprise, it was one of her old classmates from high school Octavia Melody.

She was holding the hand of another old classmate Vinyl Scratch and a Violoncello, but her expression was frozen in a mix of different emotions. Her eyes darted back from Sunset to Twilight to the people and finally to Vinyl and suddenly her expression changed to anger.

Twilight froze on the spot just like Spike. Both of them knows that girl for years and neither of them never had seen her angry with anything, quite the opposite, she always had been calm, controlled and reserved.

She said something to Vinyl with signs. There are years since Twilight had used sign language, but she manages to understand ‘Stay here, I will be back soon’, gave her instrument to the blue-haired girl and started to walk toward them, more precisely, toward Sunset.

“What are you doing here?” Octavia completely ignored Twilight and spoke with a dangerous tone of voice.

“I can ask you the same thing,” Sunset answered in an equally cold voice. “I never thought you would have survived that day,”

“What?” Twilight gave a step back. What is happening? She had simply no idea. Why in the world Sunset knows Octavia? Why is Octavia so furious? She hugged Sunset’s jacked as if trying to feel safer.

“Twilight, what’s happening?” Spike stopped by her side staring the two with fear clear on his eyes. “There’s something wrong here,” It was no question, it was an affirmation.

“I survived because you were too incompetent to kill me, monster,” Octavia roared.

“And so spoke the devil,” Sunset roared back. Before Twilight could even understand what she had said something even more surprising happened. Within a single second Octavia punched Sunset.

And for the first time in a long time, Twilight felt a shiver of horror in her spine. Sunset did not manage to block the punch and was sent flying with so much force she destroyed the closer stand and hit a wall cracking it entirely, from top to bottom.

Vinyl Scratch appeared from apparently nowhere and put a hand on Octavia’s shoulder forcing her to look at her. She did not have to make any sign for anyone to understand what she wanted to ask.

“NOT NOW, VINYL, STAY BACK!” Melody yelled scaring her girlfriend, Twilight and everyone around.

“You’re getting rusty,” Sunset’s voice was heard. She walked through the smoke while cleaning her shirt. “If you want to hurt me, it will take much more than that,” That was what everyone needed to hear to run away as fast as possible and hide.

"Fine by me," Octavia put Vinyl behind herself in a protective manner and gave a step closer. "Let's finish what we started," A monstrous amount of pressure was freed and all of it toward Sunset that just shrugged.

"I almost ripped your heart off your chest once," She answered by freeing just as much killing intent. "And nothing will change this time,"

"Let's see, watchdog," Octavia answered and stomped hard once and her phrase apparently ignited more of Sunset's anger.

Before neither of them could give another step forward two girls and a dog stop in front of them with arms wide open and shaking violently. "ENOUGH," Twilight said with a firm voice despite her fear as Vinyl stared Octavia firmly without her characteristic glasses.

Everyone watching held their breath while waiting for the answer of the two monsters.

Sunset stared Twilight for a few seconds without saying nothing. She turned her gaze toward Octavia that was having a silent discussion with the blue haired girl. She took a deep breath and heard another voice saying exactly what she was going to say. "We should finish this In a more ... Civilized way," Octavia cleared her throat once. "What do you think, Sunset Shimmer?"

"It's fine by me," Sunset answered without taking her eyes from Twilight. "If we continue there will be too much collateral damage,"

"Agreed," Octavia took her instrument. "Please, wait with Twilight Vinyl. We have... Unfinished business,"





Sunset Shimmer and Octavia Melody stared each other from across the table without the smaller sign of trust. "So, what are you doing here?" Octavia was the first one to ask. 

"I live here now," Sunset drank a little of her drink.  "Is this tea?"

"Yes," Octavia also drank from her teacup. "A friend of mine works here,"

"I see," Sunset put down her own teacup. "I had no idea you survived that day,"

"Sadly for you, I did," Octavia sighed. 

"But why are you here? With your power, you could have found a portal to where you came," Sunset watched as the other girl smiled. 

"Yes, but I have no intention of doing so,"

"Why?" Sunset asked. "You were probably the strongest demon in hell,"

"My strength is of no importance. I just do not want to go back to that life," Octavia closed her eyes. "I have something far more important for me here,"

"Huh?"

Octavia stared Sunset for a few seconds. "What I mean, is that I love Vinyl, and I have no intention of leaving her behind,"

"Love?" Sunset looked confused. She already heard this word before, but she never gave them too much thought. But if that 'love' can keep a demon here... "What exactly is love?"

"Of course you would not understand. Love is a feeling. Had you ever felt so close to a person that you cannot stop thinking about her?" Octavia smiled with a dreamy expression. "Sometimes you think you are an idiot because just staying with that person is enough to make you happy. To have confusing feelings like butterflies in your stomach. To feel like spending an eternity by her side is not enough time. To close your eyes at night and dream about her. Well, I have," She turned her gaze back to Sunset and had a big surprise with her expression... The understanding was clear on her features. 

Octavia stared Sunset for a few more seconds before smiling. "And I guess you have felt that too,"

"The name of what I feel for Twilight... Is love?" Sunset asked. 

"Honestly I cannot answer that," Octavia drank her tea like a lady. "Only you can say if you are in love or not. Try seeing some movies, there is a million of them talking about it," She stood up and adjust her instrument on her back. "I am sorry for our heated argument back there. But I probably have to explain a lot to Vinyl now," She wears a really sad expression. "I hoped this day never comes you know. The day I would have to tell her who I was,"

"She does not know about you?" Sunset asked standing up too. 

"Not yet," Octavia turned away and apparently cleaned her left eye. "It is not something you says during breakfast," Her voice was clearly shaking as if on verge of tears. "And I am scared... That she might leave me for that,"

"What if you do not tell her?" 

She smiled sadly. "She always knows when I am lying. And this makes her suffer, and I cannot allow her to suffer for my fault,"

"But if she left you then you will suffer," Sunset asked confused. 

"But I prefer suffering alone to see her suffering with me," These were Octavia's last words before she left.





"Wait just a minute there, let me put this straight," Luckily Twilight was already sat when Sunset finished her story. "Years ago you saw a naturally formed portal opening in front of you, then you tripped on a rock and fell inside it,"

"The portal apparently led you literally to hell where you fought a horde of demons  which include one of Twilight's old classmates, Octavia Melody," Spike finished.

"Well, that's basically it," Sunset shrugged. "She did not liked to see me here because she thought I was a threat"

"Wow," Twilight stared the floor for a few seconds. "I wander how is Vinyl handling it,"

"Yeah, I mean, those two had been together since high school," Spike shakes his head slowly. "It's not everyday that you learn that the person you love is a demon,"

"Should we go see them?" Twilight asked. "I don't know what you two talked exactly, but she already stopped seeing you as a threat, didn't she?"

"I think," Sunset said. "But  think it is better for us to give them some space... Or..." She smiled.

"What are you thinking?" Twilight asked distrustful.





Octavia Melody was a demon, and a really powerful one. She had been at verge of death and survived a battle against a demon just as fearsome as she was. But the despair she felt during this occasion was nothing near what she is feeling now.  “Do you want something to eat?” She asked trying as hard as possible to avoid what she was supposed to be doing.

Vinyl Scratch on the other hand, held a fierce expression with both her arms crossed in front of her chest. She shakes her head much for Octavia’s sadness. “We have to talk about what happened, right?”

Vinyl nodded once.

Octavia sighed and walked toward her girlfriend. “Okay… Like you already guessed I already have met that girl before,” She saw as one of Vinyl’s temples tremble a little. The blue-haired girl spoke in signs like always does.

‘She was close to you?’

“What do you mean?” She asked confused as vinyl sighed.

‘She was your girlfriend?’

“WHAT? NO!” Octavia answered fast. “We only met once before, and it is not a good remembrance for anyone,” She said and for some reason unbuttoned the three first buttons of her gray social shirt. “Some time ago you asked what happened with me,” Now a huge scar could be seen right above her heart. “And she was the one who did that,”

Vinyl’s eyes widened, but not in surprise. Instead, a blazing anger reached her features. She instantly turned away and started to run toward she had last seen Sunset, but someone stopped her. “DON’T,” Octavia was holding Vinyl’s hand firmly but also gently. “In a way, I deserved that,”

‘WHAT? HOW WOULD YOU DESERVE THAT?’ Vinyl’s movements were fast and furious. If she could talk she would clearly be yelling.

“Because…” Tears finally started to fall from Octavia’s eyes much to Vinyl’s surprise. She never had seen her girlfriend crying. “Before I met you, she and I were from another world,”

Vinyl’s eyes widened. Octavia is not a liar, definitely. “She was from a world mirrored with this one, and I…” She finally met her eyes tearfully. “I was a demon,”

Vinyl stopped fighting back.

“I lived all my life in hell,” The tears are getting stronger. “I hated that place, more than anything. And one day she accidently opened a portal between her world and mine’s. We fought for a long time until many portals appeared around us and one of them led to this world. It distracted me for a second and she managed to give me this blow,” She pointed at her chest without taking her eyes from Vinyl’s. “I managed to run away to the portal and reached this world, where I met you,”

Vinyl hears everything while holding Octavia’s hand all the time. Her heart was beating faster as many new information were simply thrown at her. “I met you and… I love you. I love you more than anything,” Octavia gave a step closer with her eyes full of fear and despair. “I was afraid that if you knew about my past you would leave me forever. But after what you saw I cannot hide it anymore,” Surprisingly she assumed a very rigid posture. “But I am ready to your decision… Whatever it is,”

Suddenly an explosion on the sky caught their attention much to Octavia’s confusion. The fireworks should only be fired after the concert is finished, so why is it being fired now… From the top of a building?

She turned her gaze toward the origin and was surprised by seeing three very distinct figures; a dog and two girls were on top of the building watching them from above, and one of them is stretching her arm toward the sky with a magic circle that was firing many breathtaking fireworks.

She felt a hand holding her face firmly and turned to face Vinyl just to have her breath literally taken away by a very passionate kiss. Her eyes widened in surprised for a second, and on the next one she kissed her back. 

A tear of happiness fell from her eyes.





"That was a good idea," Twilight smiled as she watched the pair bellow them.

"You're a good friend Sunset," Spike complimented waving his tail and Sunset Shimmer smiled.

"Hey, Spike," Twilight narrowed her eyes. "Are those two girls down there Pinkie Pie and Applejack?"

"Hell yeah, they are!" Spike said surprised. 

"Two birds, one stone," Sunset grinned.
> Chapter 32- Emotional headache
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Sunset Shimmer sighed heavily with her fingers intertwined in front of her eyes as she fights back a huge headache that was making her temples tremble with rage.

"Hey, what does that device do?"

Sunset ignored the voice without even opening her eyes. To be completely honest with herself she really wanted to go back through the flow of time itself just to stop her past self from speaking with Octavia Melody. It seems like everything was so much more simple and easier at that time... Which was only a day ago.

"you're not very bright, are you?" A second voice answered the first one with sarcasm in her voice, but she decided to ignore it too. "Of course it's a toaster,"

Now, to be fair, her headache had nothing to do with the demon per si, but undoubtedly if they had not talked so much about feelings and that kind of stuff last night she would happily stay ignorant and living in her beautiful and oblivious life, after all, she had spent thousands of years without even remembering what is like to feel something besides emptiness and boredom.

But then, of course, Twilight Sparkle had to show up. At first she was nothing more than a way to spent some time, a simple and small distraction. With due time, the Tatzwurm apparently became quite attached to the girl, which was not a problem until she started to feel attached too.

When she noticed this fact she decided to run away. It was not like she did not wanted to feel anything, but she was scared of what she was going to feel when the scientist stop showing up, but instead of simply letting her go in peace that girl literally crossed half of the continent on the back of a giant monster to find her.

"And what does this thing do?" The first voice asked. "Toast?"

"And 10 points for Gryffindor," Sunset could not see, but she is very certain that the owner of the second voice is rolling her eyes. She decided to ignore them again.

After they started living together everything got worse. She started to have true feelings again, feelings that wasted no time in hitting her with a bat as she started to have even stronger feelings that she never even felt before and that she honestly does not even really know how to deal with.

And then Octavia had to say those emotional words of wisdom and experience in true love. She hated to admit but that conversation may had shambled her mind a little bit.

"Are you mocking me, you stupid piece of rotten meat?" The first voice angrily asked.

"You noticed this on your own? Another well deserved 10 points for Gryffindor!"

"CAN YOU TWO, PLEASE, SHUT UP? I AM TRYING TO THINK HERE!" Finally Sunset's patience ended and she yelled while glaring the reason of her headache.

In front of her eyes there was two small creatures not bigger than her hand each. The owner of the first voice had a deep crimson skin and ever flaming hair. "Oh, please, I am interested in learning, is it a problem?" Her voice was very high-pitched and arrogant. As much as she hates to admit she is a mirror of her demonic form.

"Right, of course, you are," The other one was even smaller, but this one had no demonic appearance, instead she is exactly like Sunset Shimmer herself, with exception of the clothes.

Sunset's temple are starting to tremble even more each passing second. If she had to bet what exactly is happening she would say that learning about her own feelings had caused some kind of disorder and confusion inside her brain, and given her magical nature that disorder had created some kind of physical manifestations in the form of two annoying and small demon-self and angel-self.

"What the hell is wrong with you two? Why can't you two just get along... And maybe disappear from my life before I try to kill you or myself, whatever happens first,"

"Oh, please, we all know this would be nothing more than a waste of time and energy. We already tried a few times during our lifetime, remember?" The small demon-self shrugged and leaned herself against the very air as if in a couch and let herself float with the wind without a care in the world.

"Not ever since we came to this world," The angel, that actually does not looks like one, said with a hand on her chin and a thoughtful expression. "I wonder what would happen if we try to kill ourselves on this side of the mirror. Maybe something different might happen,"

"I really don't know if you are spending too much time with with Twilight or this is some kind of suicidal philosophy," Sunset grinned her teeth. Looks like this other self that looks exactly like her is not her good side but something far more bizarre. "Thanks goodness Twilight took Spike to see Fluttershy, I really hope she can't see you two. Because if she could..."

"I'm back," A very familiar voice spoke calmly, much to the despair of the red-haired girl. But unlike her, both her smaller selves assumed a predators grin and went floating just after the voice.

Sunset stared the door of the kitchen that leads to the main room for a few seconds trying to process what had just happened, and as soon as she did she followed them with absurd speed.

"Oh-la-la!" The demon smiled at the girl on the door but was soon hit aside by the running original.

"Hey, Twily, I didn't expect you back so soon," Sunset smiled nervously while leaning herself against the door's frame trying her best to hide her small inner demon by smashing it against the wall with her shoulder.

"Don't worry, I won't take long, I just wanted to bring Spike back from Fluttershy," Twilight smiled innocently. Apparently she could not see Sunset's small demon groaning and fighting for freedom which makes the girl sighed in relief for a second. "Right Spike?"

"Sure," The purple dog entered the apartment with a small toy in his mouth. A small toy that soon fell as his mouth went wide open in surprise as he stares Sunset smashing a small demon with very familiar features against the wall. "Oh my goodness, What was in that breed Fluttershy gave me? " He murmured while looking back and forth between Sunset, the demon, back to Sunset, then to Twilight, then to the small Sunset spying under Twilight's skirt then to... Wait a minute...

"Now, that's what I call some high quality thighs," She smiled mischievously. "Let's look just a little above," But before she could reach her objective a literal ball of fire hit her like a meteor and sent her flying away to the other side of the room with a very high pitched scream.

"SPIKE!" Twilight yelled scared. "What was that for?"

"I was just trying to kill an insect," Spike answered with a frown. "I just hope it hurt enough for it to get the message,"

"You set your toy on fire just to hit a fly?"

"Never in my entire life I have made such a worthy sacrifice," His voice was filled with determination.

Twilight could not help but feel confused. She never had seen this expression in Spikes's features before, except maybe when she dated Timber Spruce. "Riiight... I really have to go now, so please, do not burn the place,"

"Sure, have a nice day," Both Sunset and Spike awkwardly said at the same time. Twilight gave them one last suspicious glance before walking away and closing the door. Again, both Sunset and Spike let go a heavy sigh each, but that only lasted for a second before Spike assuming a very serious expression while pointing at the kitchen. "I want all Sunset Shimmers of the house on the kitchen, and for your own sake you better have a very good explanation,"

"BRING IT ON DOG, I WILL SHAVE YOUR BUTT!" The demon finally broke free and yelled back just a second before being hit by a wave of green flames and flying away to the kitchen.
> Chapter 33- Choices
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

"Okay, Sunset," Spike said while intertwining his small paws in front of his eyes while standing on his back paws on top of a chair so he could rest his elbows on the table. "You know I love you. We may not have had the best of each other's first impressions, but I think it's expected when a dog meets an immortal girl from another world who has a hundred-meter monster as a pet, and frankly, I think we handle our differences very well,"

"That is very true," Sunset nodded... All the three of them.

"Glad we agreed. But you have to help me help you," He looked at her main friend with a patient expression. "And I would like you to start by telling me why the hell there are two small and pervert Sunset Shimmers beside you right now,"

"Are you sure you don't want to start with another question?" Sunset Shimmer asked with an awkward smile.

"Sunset. I'll only say that once ... If you make it difficult, I'll delete your Story of Seasons File with over three hundred hours of play AND your Monster Hunter one too, are we getting it?"

"YOU WOULDN'T DARE!" Both Sunset and the small Sunset that looked like her (not the devil one) yelled at the same time.

"Are you willing to pay to see?" Spike raised one of his eyebrows.

"Okay, okay, let's talk," The big one said with a sigh. "First of all, I am not sure of anything, okay?"

"But you have a theory," Spike nodded certainly of his affirmation. "I know you for some time now, and I have a decent idea about how brilliant you truly are, that's why I ask you to be frank with me. I know when you lie,"

"Right..." Sunset sighed again. Clearly her headache had yet to go away. "Do you remember when I talked with Octavia?"

"The girl I thought I knew all my life but that in the end, I discovered she is actually a demon from hell that you fought over a century ago because you tripped on a rock? I think I vaguely remember,"

"I actually tripped on a rock because I got lost while searching for a bathroom,"

"You ended up in hell on your way to the bathroom?" Spike could not help but ask.

"Thant is one way to put it," The demon Shimmer shrugged.

"We're changing the subject here," Spike shakes his head. "You still didn't say a thing about Octavia and these two pests,"

"WHAT DID YOU CALLED ME?" Both small Sunsets asked at the same time and Spike breathed his characteristic green flames toward them that created a shield around themselves and nullifies the attack and shot a beam of magic toward him that jumped out of the attack and from his chair that was destroyed.

"STOP! TWILIGHT IS GOING TO KILL US FOR BREAKING HER THINGS!" Sunset screamed as she created a small magic bubble around the two little creatures. 

"She may try, but I think we both know she will not succeed," The demon one smirked. "We already tried a lot, remember?"

"That's not the point here," Spike walked toward them and sat down on the table. "Sunset, please, what were you saying?"

"I... Look, I think that when we talked she said some things that shambled my mind a little, okay? And given my magic nature this caused a physical manifestation in the form of an evil self and angel self," She looked at the two of them with her cheeks red because of the remembrance, but for some reason, both of them looked at her with shocked expressions. "Am I right?"

The two Sunsets stared at each other for a few seconds and suddenly burst into uncontrolled laughter. "Really? Is that what you think we are?" The demon one wiped away a tear of laughter from her eyes as the magic bubble disappeared.

"I think that this makes sense, but given their reaction, I think you're wrong," Spike sighed as he slowly shakes his head. "A good theory going to waste,"

"Oh, don't get us wrong," The small normal one crossed her arms and leaned herself against the air. "The first part is correct, but the second one was really stupid,"

"Wait," The real Sunset asked. "You two are not my good and bad side?"

"Definitely not," The small one dismissed the theory with a wave of her hand and then pointed her index toward Sunset. "You get us wrong little lady. I am not your 'good side' I am your new side. And this creepy abomination here is your old side, more specifically the manifestation of the part of you that lived side by side with Midnight before becoming 'the witch of the mountain' but after your small fight after she started murdering every human being on sight,"

"What did you call me rotten meat?"

"YOU LIVED WITH HER AFTER THAT?"

"BUT THAT STILL DOESN'T ANSWER A THING?" Sunset punched the table. "And quite honestly I don't care what you are, but how do I get rid of you?"

"You started wrong then," The demon shrugged again. "This is the basis of the magic. You have to UNDERSTAND the beginning before anything else, right?" Sunset groaned.

"Okay, let's forget that part about you living with a murderer psychopathic (but we're talking about it later) and get back to what really matters," Spike looked back at Sunset. "What exactly did you two talked about?"

"We," Sunset looked at him trying to choose her words carefully. Quite frankly, why is talking about it so hard? That does not even make sense for her. "She talked about how she feels about Vinyl and how much it would hurt her to give up on her love, but that she was willing to,"

"And why we get at this point?" Spike asked.

"Because I think I understand her..." Sunset sighed closing her eyes and sat down. "And this let me confused,"

"What do you understand?" Spike asked without really knowing what to expect. "Wait," Suddenly his eyes widened as the realization hits him. "You understand how she feels about Vinyl?" His voice shakes a little. "You're in love too?"

"I don't know?" Sunset scratched the back of her head. "Am I? Does what I feel about Twilight qualifies as love?"

"ABOUT TWILIGHT?" Spike falls on his back.

"Who is annoyingly loud now?" The demon one asked.

"NOT NOW," Spike yelled at her. "Sunset, forget these two for a while, talk with me okay? We HAVE to discuss that,"

"I do not think I can, I mean, I do not even know what I am feeling right now, how can I put it in words?" She stood up and walked back and forth in front of the table. "I am so lost. I have seen so many movies about it, but I never really paid any attention to what exactly is to feel in love. And... I honestly don't know if I deserve her after all,"

"Sunset?"

"I think I know why this demon form is the one that represents the past me," She sighed. "Spike, I have done so much, so many horrible things. When I look back, when I look ahead, all I can see is..."

"Take your time," He walked until the edge of the table with worry clear on his eyes. "What can you see?"

"All I see is sadness," She lowered her head and closed her eyes. "I can see despair. I can see the sadness I have been through. I can see the sadness I caused to the others. I can see the families I destroyed, I can see the people I obliterated with my sheer power, I can see how in the end I will just be alone again and that scares me, okay?" Her voice was failing, however, if it is because of sadness or anger she was not aware. "I am scared. I am scared that this life that changed so much will have an end, and maybe I should just accelerate the process and go back to what I once was,"

Spike looked at his friend with empathy. "There's a lot going on in your head huh," He closed his eyes. "I honestly don't even know where to start. This conversation gave me so much information I just have to process," Like the fact you already tried to kill yourself as the old Sunset said. "But I trust in you,"

"You trust me?" Sunset asked turning to face him. "About what?"

"I trust you can decide. I don't know what you have to do to free us from these two, but I think that this confusion in your head is causing it. Love? Not love? Past? Future? Despair or sadness? There is so much in your head now that you just can't decide. We can live with these two for a while, but you cannot live like this, it is a torture," He put one of his paws on her arm.

Sunset looked at him for a few seconds and none of her small problems said anything. She closed her eyes. Maybe he is right. Maybe all she has to do is to decide. Did she want to live in the past? Did she want to think about the future? Did she love herself enough to love Twilight too? Does Twilight even feel the same way?

She does not know...

But she has to make a choice.
> Chapter 34- Pinguim
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

"Okay Sunset, take a breath," Sunset whispered to herself and took a long breath just like she had just told herself to do. "You fought monsters, demons and mythological creatures on a daily basis for thousands of years, you can do this,"

"I am not so confident," Spike sighed as the two creatures floating close to his head nodded their agree. He had seen Twilight Sparkle doing the exact same thing for a few months now, and he was pretty sure this one will be just as troublesome to deal as the former was. "Look Sunset, you have nothing to worry about. Twilight is incredible. She will definitely understand your feelings,"

"Understanding is one thing, reciprocity is another completely different one," Sunset ignores him And walked from one extremity of the kitchen to the other repeatedly. "I don't want her to just understand that I like her in a romantic way, I want her to like me back," She sighed and facepalmed. "Maybe I should ask Rarity about it, she seems knowledgeable on the subject,"

"I'm not so sure," Spike said with a sigh. If she talks with Rarity there is a great possibility that the fashionista will have a mental breakdown and in a spurt of the moment she will tell Twilight everything about it. And as much as Spike would love to see this mess over at once he knew there is a right way to do it. "But you had a good idea here," He turned to look at the small demon at his side. "What would you do?"

"Me?" The demon smirked. "I thought you never would ask," She slowly floated to the right shoulder of the red-haired and stood there talking right beside her ear. "Look, this is what you are going to do: When she crosses that door... Throw her on the floor and kneel on top of her sweet body, look into her confused eyes and strip her clothes slowly and sensual, then hold her naked wrists and... Why you are opening the Windows with your magic?"

Instead of answering Sunset punched the demon so hard and fast that her arm ignited the oxygen in the air creating a small and focalised explosion that sent the demon flying out of the windows and even breaking the barrier of the sound while flying toward the horizon like a falling star. 

"If you haven't done it... I would," Spike nodded in approval. 

"Of course you would," The remaining small sunset also floated closer to the main one. "She is a barbarian, a ruffian. She have no idea how to really get to a girl's pantie... I mean heart,"

Both Spike and Sunset looked at her distrustful. "And what is your plan?"

"That's simple darling. When she crosses that door gently hold her hand, watches her cute expression becoming confused and without a word carry her to your bed. Then savagely throw her on top of it, take off her shirt with your teeth if necessary, kiss her neck while feeling the soft and wonderful purple skin between your fingers, take moans of pleasure out of her lips and use your hand to grab her soft b..." She did not managed to say anything else before Sunset punched her even stronger than she had punched the demon and watched her disappearing into the horizon. 

"..." Spike looked at the only survivor Sunset that was blushing as if there was no tomorrow. "I'm starting to wonder If I should let you date her or not. I have a really good idea what you want now, and it is not family friendly,"

"That's not true," Sunset sighed and held her forehead with her left hand. "They are just parts of me. A creature, whatever it is, is more than past OR present. We are made of many parts, these parts gain experiences and complete each other creating a whole. I would be lying if I say I have no sexual interest in her body and mind. But I admire her for who she is. I don't want our friendship become simply a matter of bed. I want her to trust me as her friend, I want her to know she can trust me and that I will always will be there for her... Emphasising the always,"

"I know these two are not who you are, I just wanted to change the mood a little," Spike waited for her to sit and put a paw on her arm. "But what you said is amazing. Perfect to start,"

Sunset smirked. "Thanks I guess,"

"You're welcome,"  Spike Sat down too. He observed the door with obviously fake interest and sighed. "You know, maybe we're rushing things a little, you barely know what you feel yourself, and maybe you should wait for this idea to mature,’

“Definitely not," Sunset stood up abruptly with a look of strange determination. "Listen here. I may have the emotional intellect of a penguin and it took me over 9 months to figure out what I felt and what I should do, but I'm definitely not the kind of girl who just waits for things to work out on their own. If I want something I'll go after her personally. My life may be eternal, but it doesn't mean that I have all the time in the world to spend,"

"Well, despite the odd comparison, I think it's a good thing (intentional or not). Penguins are known to fall deeply in love with their partners, and although sometimes they are up to 2,500 kilometers apart, they always come back to each other. And did you know that the Emperor Penguin can reach 1.4 meters in height? "

Sunset stared at Spike for a few seconds blinking a few times. "In parts: No, I didn't know about their romantic life, so the comparison was terrible because I have no idea what to do yet. Second, that's very interesting. Third: Why did his height become a relevant part of the your argument? "

"I just found it interesting," Spike replied in a low voice sounding slightly uncomfortable and even catchy. "Think about it. You go to Antarctica wanting to see little tuxedo birds, and when you get there you will find a tuxedo bird over half your size with extremely solid bone size, which is very unusual for a bird, and that can strike with massive wings up to eight times a second! That’s awesome!”

"Okay, I'll have to agree with you on this one. I'll take us to Antarctica any day. But can we go back to our initial problem?"





There is something strange going on here.

Few times have Twilight decided to listen to her instincts rather than her considerably above-average brain, but on those few occasions she has been absolutely correct.

The way Sunset was acting was disconcerting. She was definitely nervous about something, and she was pretty sure Spike knows what was going on, but the odds of him telling her are slim, he forged a very strong brotherhood with the otherworldly girl.

But that is what her brain was saying. What really matters is the tightness of her chest, the cold sweat on the back of her neck, the eagerness to enter her own apartment and the stomach that had decided to learn to how to dance Tango.

Eyep, Something is very wrong. 

But she could not be away forever, could she?

After a long conversation she finally discovered that luckily nothing was wrong with Spike, Fluttershy assured her very well.  Cadence is busy with her pregnancy and is doing some exams accompanied by Twilight Velvet while Night Light works and Shining Armor patrols.  Her friends also seem busy today. Eyep, something wants her to come home today.

She stood in front of the apartment door thoughtfully.  There is a reason why she was so afraid to come home.

She was just tired of little games. She has been trying to be a good friend and to court Sunset for months and nothing has happened. She did not have the guts to say anything and the redhead was definitely not able to see her thrusts either. 

And she was absolutely fucking tired of that. 

She brought her hand to her chest and took a deep breath to calm down. A large part of her had decided to get it over with, but the rest of her was horrified at the very idea.

She knocked on the door three times and then heard someone approaching, and not long after that the object of her desires opened the door. 

Definitely something is wrong. 

Sunset opened the door gently. She was wearing a slightly different outfit and smelled of flowers as if she expected to go somewhere fancy.

And most importantly, her expression was one of iron determination.

That was the final drop.

Twilight had no idea why that expression was present in her best friend, but that expression was exactly what she wanted to be wearing. How long has it been since she found out how she felt?  Months?  Certainly.  And now she just comes in with that look so… so… Powerful, untamed and just plain wild.

Not fair.

“Hello Twilight,” Sunset kindly greeted her, her red dress that Rarity had made was stunning, but for the first time Twilight ignored it completely. "How was today?"  She smoothed her hair behind her ear.

"I talked to Fluttershy. She said Spike is fine, nothing wrong with him since he developed magic," Twilight replied with a strangely neutral expression and a simple, unmodulated tone of voice.

The two stared at each other for a few seconds. Both could see that something was going on in the other's head, but right now it does not matter.

"We need to talk," Sunset was the first to break the uncomfortable silence.

“Indeed we need,” Twilight put the bag in the apartment but did not enter.

"Would you mind going to the terrace?"  Sunset asked, but her voice left little room for discussion. 

“After you,” She stepped back as Sunset took the lead. 

They lived on one of the top floors of the building, but there were still a few floors of stairs to climb. No words were exchanged between them, and soon the silence began to feel uncomfortable again.

Arriving on the top floor Sunset opened the door and let Twilight pass. She breathed in the night air again. It was not pure or natural, but it was much nicer than the recycled air she so often had to breathe during the most ... questionable experiments.

Sunset followed her too and looked up at the sky. Miraculously the sky was not cloudy and you could see some stars in the sky. The wind was blowing hard enough, and Sunset's dress billowed.

She walked a few more steps and turned to face Twilight that was already a few feet away. Her hair was loose unlike the bun she wore at work, and the unique colors of her hair flew like majestic waves.

"So," Twilight was the first to speak this time. "I think something happened today, don't you?"

"We weren't very discreet from what it seems," Sunset grinned. "Not surprisingly. I'm not very experienced at dealing with secrets and the like,"

"That's good," Twilight also managed to smile. "Lying is not the best of ways, even if sometimes necessary,"

After that they faced each other again in silence.

"You agreed we needed to talk," Obviously now Sunset was trying to postpone the subject. "Would you like to start?"

Twilight took a deep breath. Her hands were shaking, her breathing was racing, and her heart seemed to burst. She had already thought of many daunting possibilities for this scenario, but now was something else entirely. Simple, ordinary, but also trapped, terrifying. “Okay then,”

“Sunset Shimmer,” She looked at her in the eyes at distance. All her instincts told her to run and hide and let the moment die, but instead she let her cheeks burn, clenched her fists and said the simplest and most complicated words of her life. “I love you from the bottom of my heart, with all my mind and soul. Do you want to be my girlfriend?”
> Chapter 35- Cold night, Warm hearts
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

That. Was. Not. Supposed. To. Happen.

Sunset had been preparing for hours, watching a lot of movies, reading about it on the internet and in fanfics. Countless scenarios crossed her mind. Scenarios in which she was rejected, scenarios in which her feelings were on reciprocal fact, scenarios in which a crack in the space-time appeared and took her back to her old world by force or simply a meteor on fire fell from the sky and exploded all life on earth. And honestly, all of these scenarios would be much easier to deal with than what actually happened.

In every case, she had time, more or less, and in all of them she could muster the courage to first probe Twilight and find out if she ever felt the same way. But never, in any miraculous hypothesis would Twilight be the first to ask that.

Now her heart was beating furiously and painfully against her rib cage, her breath seemed to refuse to come out to the cold night, her brain could no longer answer anything, and all she could do was keep staring at Twilight with wide eyes as all her neurons went in short circuit and all her many facets of personalities panicked.

Again, this was not supposed to happen.

The wind swayed the dress she had so carefully chosen for the perfect moment, and she did not even like to wear dresses usually (Even if it is not bad to feel a bit more feminine sometimes). The sweat running down her forehead just refused to stop, and worst of all, Twilight was waiting patiently for her.

Twilight has always been a genius of the highest order, that is far more than obvious, but she always seemed to be somewhat immature about her feelings. She often panicked, her cheeks often taking on that lovely pink tone that made her heart race a little. She hates it when her plans go wrong, she hates it when she unintentionally brings Sunset's past to life and always apologizes with an even slightly childish expression.

She never had much self-confidence, always believing she will make some kind of mistake on her instead of getting it right, partly perhaps because of her scientist profession, partly because she simply does not trust herself to be able to get it right in the first time. Hell, even when playing video games it takes her five minutes just learning the boss patterns.

And now here she is. Standing with her hands on each other stopped on her lap watching Sunset with more than determined eyes. It was not as it should be. She was calm, composed and analytical. There was no trace of impatience or even ferocity in her, which is a stark contrast to Sunset's almost animalistic instinct.

And simply as that, she sighed deeply.

"I think I've gone too far," She tucked a strand of hair behind her ear. How long was Sunset staring at her in silence? Was the shock so great for her old heart? “Of course you're confused. I never said anything to you about it and now I'm just throwing it at you right now? It's not fair,"

“T-That’s not…” Sunset tried to talk with her cheeks red like roses but Twilight raised a hand and this caused her to be quiet. Her heart is beating furiously and she is trembling too, confusion more than clear in her eyes.

"I'm not sure what to do, it's my first time doing it, so let me think a little bit," She took off her glasses and wiped them on her shirt, then immediately put them back on. "Honestly, I don't have a plan. I've been trying to make you notice it yourself for a while, but I can't take these games anymore,"

“You had?”

Again Twilight shook her head. "I admit that I am not good with indirect. I am even worse in a direct confrontation like that, but there’s no turning back anymore. I wanted to have a perfect text with feelings elegantly written, but if I cannot even tell you what I feel aloud, there is absolutely no way I can write about it,”

Sunset stayed in silence. This is wrong, she is the one that acts on the emotions, she should have taken the lead, right? Then why did her voice failed her? Why does it look like something is in the middle of her throat that keeps her from saying something? Why does Twilight look so ... mesmerizing in her eyes?

"Well, I think it should start from the beginning. We've known each other for a while, and from the very beginning, I knew you were unique," She smiled a little bit. "I didn't understand what you were, what you were doing there all alone, and why you were always there to receive me even though I was clearly a nuisance,"

“YOU’RE NOT A NUISANCE!” Sunset yelled surprising even herself, which makes her cheeks burn even more as she tried to look away and started to play with her hair to try to distract herself.

"I loved to be with you," Twilight continued as if she had not been interrupted. "Your world was so fascinating that I couldn't stand it. You were so fascinating, powerful and ... Unreachable, it hypnotizes me, attracted me toward you back and back again. I wanted to learn more about you. I wanted to bring you a little more happiness. I wanted to be with you.

When I found out a little about you and your past I was so shocked that I cried and ran to find you, but you were gone, and finally, I felt what is really something unreachable. No matter what I did, never I would be able to find you alone, and that feeling was desperating to me. I wanted to be around you, wanted to be important enough that you wouldn't leave me,” She put a hand to her chest as if it hurt.

Sunset stared at the floor. She wanted to defend herself, to say that she did not want to leave her behind, but it is true that she just ran away at that time. She had her motives, her fears, but in the end, it's the same thing. “I’m sorry,”

“Don’t be,” Twilight started walking slowly toward Sunset.  "It wasn't your fault. I was never able to imagine what you went through. In the end, we are literally from different worlds,"

Unconsciously Sunset began to walk backward.  It really seems that all the courage she took so long to gather was not much help to her, for some reason she just could not compete with the confidence that Twilight exuded. 

"When you came to live with me I felt so happy. It was like I was doing the right thing for a change. And then we started getting closer," As she said that she stepped forward.  "And closer and closer," Each time she repeated this she stepped forward. "Until I realized that what I felt for you wasn't so innocent anymore. At first, I just thought of helping you, giving you a new place to call home," With every word Sunset gave a step back until the point her back hit the railings that circled the terrace.

"I came to notice you more. You're stunningly beautiful. You're so smart and interesting. You have such a wild air, and yet you can be so cute and naive," Twilight put a hand over her heart again, but now she couldn't help but blush furiously at her own words. “Being around you wasn't enough for me anymore. I ... I fell in love with you,"

She approached Sunset as close as possible until the distance between them was not longer than an arm. The night air was really chilly, little trails of steam coming out of Twilight's lips as she spoke.  "I knew I was being selfish. I know the idea of ​​happily ever after will never apply to us. I know that if you happen to be with me, in the end, you will suffer. I am not immortal, I am not powerful and I cannot give you a life of freedom. I know how big my selfishness is in telling you all this and asking you for something almost impossible but please just let me be selfish this time. Sunset Shimmer, you're the most wonderful girl I have ever met in my life. I love you, and I want you to stay with me, not as a friend, but as something else. So I will ask it again, would you like to be my girlfriend?”

It was as if the world around had stopped.  Twilight could no longer see Sunset's face since she had lowered her head.  Far below them, the traffic noise must have been hellish, but the sound could no longer reach any of them.  The air that was once cold was freezing now, and little snowflakes fell in silence almost as big as the one that lay between the two.

Twilight waited in silence.  Her face was almost as red as Sunset's hair and her heart was already throbbing so hard it made the simple act of breathing something difficult.

One way or another it was done. Months of suffering in silence have come to an end.  She has no idea what Sunset will say, let alone what she will do if she rejects her, but there will be no regret. She had already waited too long and unlike the redhead, she definitely does not have an eternity to act on.

Sunset took both hands to her hair and began shaking her head much to Twilight's surprise. "AH, SCREW IT!” She yelled. 

"Eh?" Twilight stepped back. She had no idea what to expect from this situation, but that was definitely not a reaction she predicted to see. She smiled sadly. "I think this is kind of expected ... I'm sorry to throw it all at you. I should have stayed quiet. You couldn't even say what you wanted to say and now I managed to screw it up. Look, I really meant all that, but you are not obliged to accept my feelings, but I really hope we can stay friends as we are now,”

“Friends? FRIENDS? Are you kidding me?” Sunset raised her head furiously. “Do you think I'll just forget all this?”

Twilight's expression waned and she fought to keep the tears away, but it was a pretty short fight and soon she bowed her head and tried to wipe away the tears. But mourning was soon replaced by surprise when Sunset held her left hand with both her hands.

"Look, I spent the whole day working out wondering plans to talk to you in the best and most romantic place possible, I even read a lot of fanfics to try to get inspired (They had some very good ones) so that everything was perfect and you just do it and ruin everything, all my plans going to waste?" Sunset lifted Twilight's face so she could look her in the eye.

"Listen to me here. You’re not like this. You do not act on the spur of the moment, I do it. You make plans and analyze the possibilities, not me. So why the hell we exchanged roles? It makes no sense,"

 “Sunset, I’m confused,”

“But of course you are, I don't even know what the hell I'm talking about,” She took Twilight's hand and placed it between her breasts on top of her heart. “Listen, I had a huge plan, a perfect decorated text, but it was just you start talking and I forgot everything. So just feel my heart. I have no idea what I'm doing, but I'll try to get it all out, okay?”

Twilight took a deep breath as she feels Sunset’s heart simply hammering against her ribcage. “I've been breathing for so long I don't know how old I am. I've fought so many powerful enemies, from brooks and wizards to giant, animalistic monsters. I've been tortured, killed and silenced. But never in my life has my heart beat so fast. Breathing is not the same as being alive.  It was you who taught me that. You gave me a reason to live again. I spent so many centuries without smiling that I thought I no longer knew how to do it. But it was just you coming and all that changed, you changed me and my world. 

You were just a stranger in my territory, I thought it would be nice to play with you just before you left and abandon me. But you came back, over and over. In due time I was waiting for you, looking forward to seeing you. When I ran away from you I was just scared. I felt like we got closer every time you came to visit me, and I was afraid of feeling something again just to be left alone again in the end. 

When you brought me here, the many wonders of your world fascinated me, but you were special. You, in your nervous, fumbling, and absurdly adorable way, are something I wanted to stay by my side. You're so smart, interested, beautiful and... And... Ahhh! I don't know what to say anymore!

So listen to me. I don't wanna be just your friend. I want to remain your friend and even more. It is true that I will be alone, it is true that I will never have my happy ending one day. But I want this happy ending to be screwed. I want a happy today with the person, no, with the girl, no, with the woman I love. I know I have the emotional intelligence of a penguin, but I don't care.  You, Twilight Sparkle, are the most wonderful person I have ever met, and here and now I tell you that I will offer you my admiration, my love and my eternity, so tell me, can I stand by you? Can I stay by your side?”

They faced each other in silence again. Both faces a crimson tone so furious that it is disturbing. The world around them no longer mattered as they tried to process everything that had happened in such a short time. It was not an epic declaration, it was not an act of true love that will go down in history, it was absolutely nothing as they had previously planned, but it was what they really felt had to be done.

With hearts racing they waited for the final answer. Snow began to accumulate on the terrace and in the streets so their breaths could surely be seen by the steam emanating from their mouths.
 
Twilight took her hand from Sunset's heart and brought it to her chin, holding it as gently as a delicate flower. "May I… Kiss you?"

"You silly," Sunset had to fight the urge to avoid Twilight's gaze but continued to stare at her with a flushed face.

"You're spending too much time with Pinkie," Twilight smiled a little. “But you haven't answered me yet,"

“Geez, Are you going to ask me every time you want to kiss me?” She wrapped both arms around Twilight's neck. “Listen to me, I won't do that. If I want to kiss you, I'll just hug you and kiss you. I’ll kiss you so much you'll be breathless and after you catch your breath I'll kiss you again and again because I have no idea how to express everything I feel with words and I want you to understand and feel everything. Are we clear?”

"That's fine with me," both girls smiled. Sunset immediately closed her eyes as Twilight began to approach closing her eyes much more slowly. Their lips touched and suddenly everything was silent again. Twilight began with a simple push that Sunset soon returned with a little more force. The wind blew without bothering anyone but making their hair fly a little.

Sunset she let the softness of her lips drag her. She was trying to pry as much as possible at her own lips against Twilight's, not furious or inexperienced, but simply impatient. Much had been said and done, and she did not want to wait any longer. She felt something else touching her lips and she did not have to be a genius to understand what was being asked, apparently, Twilight really knows how to read her.

She allowed the kiss to become even more intimate, and soon a few literal minutes had passed. Sunset was pressed against the grid and even though she was the tallest of them she let herself be carried by Twilight this time. As they continued they needed to breathe a little every now and them, and in these cases, they parted their lips just to kiss again a moment later.

A few more seconds later they finally decided to separate a little, both breathless and completely unaware of the surrounding cold, after all, the heat of the almost veritable blood inside them was literally warming them. Sunset took one of her arms from Twilight's neck and held her new girlfriend's hand close to her lips and then kissed it fondly. 

"Twilight," Her tone was calm but almost imploring. “Please, stay with me,”

Twilight kissed her again and said in a whisper. "For my eternity,"





Spike watched the whole scene with a slight grin. In his tiny paws, a cell phone had not only recorded but transmitted the whole scene to an old client who often incubated him with some dirty work in exchange for generous rewards. He nodded once and switched the camera to Selfie mode so that his face would be transmitted to this client instead of the scene unfolding in front of him. "Well, well, dear Cadence, I think we have to talk,"

"SPIKE! IF YOU DON'T RETUR TO RECORD THEM RIGHT NOW I SWEAR I WILL CAST YOU PERSONALLY!" One of the many women watching the scene shouted angrily. 

"Yeah Spike, you don't just shoot the movie for the best part," Pinkie Pie crossed her arms. "They were about to get Calientes with each other," 

"Oh, believe me, things are just heating up, if you understand me," He gave a playful smile which Cadence returned. 

"My dear Spike-Wickie, you know I love you ... BUT IF YOU DON'T RETURN THIS CAMERA TO THEM SOON YOU MAY BE SURE I'M POISONING YOU!" Rarity shouted as loud as Cadence had shouted and Fluttershy just nodded.

“My, my,” Spike shrugged and shook his head slowly with a sigh. "I don't think this is the best way to treat your only source of information. But I'm in a good mood and surely I can re-record it now and even during the most, ahem, intimate moment of them too," His tone was sounding a little serious but he was clearly trying to hold back a laughter. 

“Uhhh, Would you do that? I want a copy!” Pinkie Pie entered in the joke. 

“Calm down grasshopper,” Cadence narrowed her eyes. “What is the trick?”

"Trick? Why there's no trick. I'll record all this and a little more if you want, after all, I have flexible morale... For the right price," He nodded his head as Cadence grinned. 

"We're already paying you," Cadence crossed her arms in fake exasperation and the other three nodded.

"You paid me for the confession, not the whole show,"

"Okay, tell me what you want?"

"A Nintendo Switch, the new Smash Bross and a day at the park with Rarity," he said with a firm nod.

“Deal,” Cadence said much to everyone’s surprise, even Spike’s, he was not expecting it to be so easy.

“Darling, he is asking for a new videogame, he's clearly bribing us," Rarity tried to get Cadence to reclaim the judgment.

"I know that very well, and I don't care. I think it's a good price ... If the filming is at the best angles possible And if this video game is worth three smaller favors too," The older woman dictated her part of the deal.

"I'm not sure ..." Spike scratched his chin carelessly.

"I include Breath of the Wild and Mario Odyssey," Cadence used her final trumph. 

"Deal! Remember this is all recorded," Spike smiled and indeed returned to using the original camera. "Now, let's enjoy the show," He smiled athis childish joke with Cadence. Clearly he is not going to have a Switch, and he clearly would not go that far, but a dog can have some fun too, right?
> Chapter 36- Heat
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

“Ugh,” Twilight groaned. She opened her eyes slowly and blinked a few times looking at the ceiling with her blurry vision. “Cold,” She murmured and covered herself with the blanket. 

“Ugh,” A voice at her left caught her attention and she turned to look at the origin. She had difficulty defining the contours of the person beside her, but the answer was more than obvious given the last months. “Cold,” Sunset murmured and hugged herself. 

Twilight could not keep looking at her bareback and covered her with the blanket. She slowly stood up and stretched herself with another groan. Her original plan was to sleep until late, but her organism’s desire for coffee spoke louder than her laziness. She looked around with her eyes narrowed, trying to find the slightest sign of her glasses. 

She staggered around the room with her arms outstretched trying not to wake anyone. She checked the table, the wardrobe, and the nightstand, but in neither case did she find what she wanted. She turned to look at Sunset and said. “Lucky you do not need glasses,” Spike rolled over on the floor sleepy and barked twice softly. Beside him seemed to be something black and familiar.

She crawled over and nearly slipped into a blouse tossed to the floor, why there is a blouse on the floor she has absolutely no idea, but she ignored it and continued on her way until she finally got her glasses. "Much better," She blinked a few times finally seeing again. 

The day had barely dawned and the curtain prevented the dim light from entering, Sunset slept like an angel, and Spike was a little less unworthy with his four paws in the air and his tongue sticking out.

Her belly growled and she decided it was a good time to go to make breakfast. She staggered to the exit of the room dizzily and yawned. Why in the world she is so tired after a night of sleep she had no idea. 

She left the room scratching her still sleepy head. As she was near the couch toward the kitchen she heard a small series of lively knocking on the door that caught her attention. “Twilight, it’s me Cadence,”

“I am here too,” Shining Armor said but it was honestly more out of obligation than for any other reason. 

"I'm going," Twilight walked to the door slowly with a small part of her brain wondering why they were there in the first place.

"Good morning," Cadence greeted as soon as she opened the door with a big and lively smile. "How’s my favorite girl?"

“Sleepy,” She answered with another yawn. 

"Good morning little sister," Shining Armor said as if trying to avoid looking at her. "I hope we're not interrupting anything,"

"Why the question?" She questioned doubtfully. "It's too early, I didn't even make coffee yet," She let them in and closed the door. “I will make it now, can you two wait?” She sneezed and needed to hold her glasses so it won’t fall. 

“I dunno,” Cadence grinned at her. "We can wait,  but are you sure you have no other priorities?"

"You're as discreet as a tractor," Shining sighed, holding his own forehead with his left hand.

“What are you talking about?”

"Well my dear Twilight, I admit I'm not the best at being discreet when it's not in my best interest, but as it seems you both work the same way, let me ask you, aren't you cold?" Cadence rolled her eyes. 

"Well, actually I am, why do you ask?" Twilight asked doubtfully.

"My goodness," Cadence facepalmed. "And I thought your brother was slow. Twilight, my dear, have you looked at yourself today?"

"What?" Twilight asked and looked at herself. Nothing looked wrong, there was no mark on her body, so no experiment went wrong and hurt her. The bra straps were off her arms but it was not even close to falling off, sure, her orange panties were not the same as always, but she had no idea what the hell was wron… 

Reality slowly hit her and her eyes widened slowly. Her sleeping brain apparently took a long time to restart, and now that it woke up she finally understood what was going on. “AAAAHHHHH!" She gave a little scream and tried to cover herself with her arms, but it was not even close enough to hide her almost naked body. Her face heated so much it was smoking. “DON’T LOOK! I’M SORRY,”

"Please Twilight, don't be sorry," Cadence took her hand and slowly guided her over to the couch and sat her there. Twilight used one pillow to hide her thighs and hugged another. “But surely you have to give us something,"

"What?" Twilight asked trying to make the brain work, clearly, something wasn't quite right.

“Details!” Cadence smiled like a kid. “I want every single detail, what happened last night? How was it? I take care of you for so long, you owe me that,”

"I-I," Twilight used the pillow she was hugging to hide her face. "I do not remember anything!"

“Calm down Twily,” Shining also sat by her side and put a hand on her back which startled the girl a little. "We're not sure about anything," he said as he glared at Cadence. "But we can try to remember if you want. Or perhaps someone could help us, Where's Sunset and Spike?"

“Morning,” A new voice caught the attention of everyone in the room. "I heard a scream. Are you alright Twilight?" Sunset asked scratching her head with her left eye still closed and the right one not much better. Instead of answering everyone stared at her with open mouths (Cadence also smiled) and without saying a thing. "What happened?"

Twilight stared at her in silence for a few seconds with her mouth open in shock, her cheeks gradually reddening and she hugged the pillow tightly. Cadence turned to look at her, grinning from ear to ear. "Oh, you damn lucky one. Now I really want the details,"

"What are you talking about?" Sunset asked.

"Well Sunset," Shining Armor clasped his fingertips as if trying to maintain patience. "I think the question that would sum it all up is: When did you two decide to change your underwear?"

"Huh?" Sunset looked at her own body and saw herself half-naked, but instead of having a panic attack like Twilight, she just assumed a thoughtful expression. "I think it was between two and a half or three in the morning,"

"I love this girl!" Cadence burst out laughing and Twilight finally hid her face in the pillow.

"Honesty is the soul of business," Shining Armor folded his arms and nodded whistling. "At least that I can say,"

"Getting back to what matters..." Cadence turned to look at Twilight.

"Is the coffee ready?" Sunset interrupted her.

"Is this really what matters to you?" Cadence had to ask.

"I've been naked before," Sunset said as if it were simple and Twilight wanted from the bottom of her heart to merge with the couch. "But I'd rather do it with coffee,"

"You ... Do you know what happened last night?" Twilight lifted his head from the pillow with visible effort.

"After you confessed to me?"

"Oh, was that you? I thought it would have been Sunset taking the initiative," Shining Armor sat on the arm of the couch.

"Yeah, we know this is in the blood of the family," Cadence rolled his eyes. "How about telling the night after this amazing fact that I had no idea what had happened?"

"Wait, is that why you wanted to come here so early?" Shining asked. “How did you managed to get this information?”

"Getting back to it," Sunset interrupted. "After all that, we came back home and I had prepared a dinner for you. And at dinner there were also a couple of bottles of wine ... Maybe more,"

"Okay, I think we all know where this is going to end," Shining Armor shrugged and took out his wallet while Cadence smiled like a child at Christmas. "Here, is it worth your 150 bits, happy?" He handed Cadence a money bill which she happily took as a prize.

"WHAT?" Twilight shouted in exasperation. “You two bet on this?”

"And after we started drinking, we decided to do something different to celebrate,"

"FINALLY THE DETAILS!" Cadence clapped her hands.

"And we decided to play Monopoly with Spike,"

"Wait, what?" Cadence's smile faded from her face while both Shining Armor and Twilight looked at her in surprise.

"Yeah, we got a little upset with the drink and in the end we went to play monopoly, and when I noticed Spike was in a kind of world empire, then we both refused to lose and wagered our clothes to go back to the game ... Incredibly we turned around, but Spike had no clothes to bet on and we fell asleep, "Sunset finished the story with a nod.

"But ... I- What ?? But ..." For some reason Cadence's brain seemed to have shorted out as Shining Armor smiled and took back the money he had given her with two fingers.

"I think this belongs to me. But I think it's missing a little ..."

Cadence took a note just as he had given it to her and handed it to him with extreme ill will and a toast grimace. "Damn that slowness of the family. I can't prove it, but I bet your mother confessed to her father, not the other way around,"

"Hey, it's not my fault if I like to do things at my own pace," Twilight crossed his arms. "And frankly, breaking up after a drunkenness seems to me rough and lazy," She paused and continued blushing. "And if I don't feel everything right away, and don't remember later, what's the point?"

"This is my girl," Sunset hugged her from behind to everyone's surprise. Twilight could feel her girlfriend's skin very well against hers, and the heat she was feeling definitely didn't diminish. "Now how about that coffee?"

Again Twilight felt the heat rise.
> Chapter 37- Reflection
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

The long-awaited Christmas time was finally getting closer and closer, and the whole town seemed to get a small piece of the spirit of Christmas. The streets shone white bright colors of red, green and gold. Many houses now decorated their gardens with reindeers, Santa's helpers and, of course, the beautiful natural snow that comes with it.

In Twilight's apartment, there was no doubt that the Christmas time was one of the favorites of the year, even for a newcomer like Sunset Shimmer.

"What about a little more lamps?" Spike asked as he and Twilight kept staring at the Christmas tree with a hand (and a paw) on their chins and a very thoughtful expression.

"No, I don't think so," Twilight said. "I already programmed the lamps to glow with the music, but I think we need to find the perfect balance between the snow angels and each of every ball's color scheme," Both of them turned their head to the left at the exact same time, bringing Sunset Shimmer at the verge of laughter at the extremely cute scene.

"Or," The red-haired dared to cut the mood. "We could finish the tree we started 12 hours ago and put the star on top of it,"

"NEVER!" Both Twilight and Spike yelled, which makes one of their neighbors to hit the wall of their apartment for the fourth time today, but both of them completely ignored it. "The star is the final piece to be put," Spike said with a very determinate expression.

"And ONLY after every single other aspect of the tree is perfectly balanced and creates the necessary harmony for the entire house, otherwise Santa won't like it," Both of them nodded at once.

"Right," Sunset smiled. "I'll keep that in mind," She walked toward the pair and put a hand on each of her girlfriend's shoulders. "However, if you keep looking at this tree and basically boiling your brain to force the muses of the Greek mythology to magically give you the inspiration necessary for the perfect tree, you will stay here for quite a few days, and if you rest that brain of yours, you can start anew just an hour for now,”

“C’mon Sunset,” Twilight rolled her eyes. “My family is really competitive when it comes to festive occasions. Last year Shining Armor makes the lights in his tree for us to be able to play tic tac toe. I really need him to see that I can program it to play according to the music while also show all Harry Potter Christmas chapters in the order they appear in the books,"

“Okay, I’ll totally not ask for how long had you been planning this, but I will ask why is it so important for it to also be completely symmetric with a total of 888 ornaments in total?"

“Because every year all my family celebrates in a single place, and this is the first time since I left my parent’s house that it will happen in my apartment with all my friends and my first and only girlfriend,” She held Sunset’s shirt and brought her closer until their noses touched, but Twilight’s expression was absolutely not romantic in the slightest, she was basically breathing fire with sheer determination. “THIS. HAS. AND WILL. BE. PERFECT!”

"Okay, okay, I got the picture," Sunset sighed. "But that girlfriend of yours is now asking you to stop just a little bit," She put both her hands on Twilight's shoulders. "So they can have just some time for themselves and their talking dog without boiling three brains. Isn't that nice?"

Twilight looked down. "Not fair Sunset,"

"I know," Sunset let go of Twilight. "But that's why I'm saying we will come back to your project later, maybe with even more ideas to make the very perfect tree," She smiled sweetly bringing a sigh out of Twilight.

"Okay, you won this round. But we will watch Christmas movies. I think we can get something out of it,"

"Sounds fair," Sunset walked toward the kitchen. "I'll take a drink for us, pick the movie you want,"

"Okay," Twilight went to the couch with Spike by her side.

"There was a time only your brother and I could take you out of your panic attacks," He looked back with a smile. "But our new girl certainly does a good job,"

"I was not having a panic attack," Twilight interjected.

"I know, but she clearly is something else, isn't she?"

Twilight played with her hair blushing a little. "Yes, she is,"

Spike stopped on the couch and sat down satisfied. "And what will we be watching?"

"I don't know," Twilight searched through her playlist. "I want a Christmas movie, but which one?"

"I still haven't seen Beauty and the Beast The Enchanted Christmas," Sunset walked back and gave Twilight a can. "Could we watch this one?"

"Of course," Twilight took her can. "Whatever you want,"

They sat down and watched the movie together.





After forty-five minutes and a few beers later Twilight was using her right arm to hug Sunset's neck while pointing at the TV and laughing. "I love This part,"

"I can see," Sunset smiled as she petted Spike's head on top of her right thigh. "But I'm not sure you should be laughing in a sad scene like this one,"

"Don't worry with that," Twilight leaned her head against Sunset's left shoulder and took a deep breath. "I love it anyway," She slowly closed her eyes and soon her breathing stabilize and it was clear that she slept.

"I can see that too," Sunset smiled and gave a small peck on her girlfriend's cheek. "And I love you too," She leaned her head against hers while gently caressing her hair. She gave a deep breath and closed her eyes as she petted Spike and Twilight while feeling extremely at peace.

"How long do you think you can keep that?" An oddly familiar voice asked.

Sunset opened her eyes to see a woman in front of her eyes. She has an orange skin and a fiery hair with familiar white and old clothes, and that was looking at her with cold empty eyes.

Sunset sighed.

"As soon as I get rid of two of you, another one comes," She looked at her reflection that stared her down with her arms firmly crossed. "At least you're as big as I am. So, who are you my new hallucination?"

The other Sunset sighed. "Yes, I guess I can be defined as a hallucination. I am you. That is all,"

"Really?" Sunset turned her gaze at the ceiling. "And what do you want?"

"I want to know how long you will you keep playing that stupid game with her,"

"Stupid game?" Sunset felt her temple trembling. "I am not playing with Twilight. I love her, and I want to stay with her. Is that a problem for you?"

The other Sunset scratched her hair and sighed. "I am not talking about it," She looked into Sunset's eyes with her dead ones. "I am just saying that even if you give her your time, your love and your affection, in the end, you will be the one falling in pieces, alone and with memories you want to forget,"

"I know why you're worried," Sunset held Twilight's hand and watched as she smiled. "We lived in the dark for so long, and now that we finally found this blazing light, when the time comes and I turn back to the darkness I belong, I will wish I never had witnessed the light in first place. But that's a decision I already made, and I will not change anything,"

Both Sunset's glared at each other for a few seconds. In the meantime both Spike and Twilight adjusted their position so they could lie more onto Sunset. The other Sunset walked toward Twilight and gently take a strand of hair that had fallen on her eyes and put it behind her ear.

"That's not what I am talking about," She stood up again and looked at the real one. "We had been in the light once and we fell back into the darkness, but we kept going on like we ever did. I know we're ready for that. But what if you drag her to the darkness with you?"

For some reason Twilight grimace as Sunset stayed quiet.

"You know how she is. She love us more than we can measure," The other Sunset put a hand on Sunset's shoulder. "She would do anything for us, but in the end…"

"But in the end we are just monsters that had been afraid of the humanity for so long," Sunset finished her phrase and locked her eyes on her other self. "She will not fall in the darkness with me, because I would set the darkness ablaze for her,"

A full minute of silence followed her words. A minute where absolutely nothing happened. The sound of the fire does not exist nor the music of the movie. Both of them looked at each other during the whole time, challenge the other to say something. But the only answer came when Twilight hugged Sunset and smiled sweetly as she does so.

The other Sunset looked at her and smiled sadly. "She is worthy of setting the darkness ablaze, isn't she?"

Sunset hugged Twilight and looking at her reflection she said. "Yes, she is,"

"I see," The other Sunset slowly faded away. "Good luck for both of us,"

Sunset kept staring the point where she had disappeared with eyes as empty as the ones that had just faded away, but a smile was still on her face.

"I love you Sunset," Twilight murmured in her sleep.

"I love you too," Sunset kissed her forehead and closed her eyes. Maybe a good rest is not a bad idea.